NIVERSITY.OF CA RIVERSIDE. LIBRARY 
 
 3 1210018385078 

 
 UNIFORM WITH THIS VOLUME 
 
 The Celestial Omnibus and 
 other Stories. By E. M. 
 Forster. With End-papers and 
 Cover-design by Roger Fry. 
 1911. Second Impression. 
 
 The Temple on the Hill : 
 a Tale of Transylvania. By 
 Elsa de Szasz. 1912. 
 
 The Third Miss Symons. 
 By F. M. Mayor. With a Pre 
 face by John Masefield. 1913.
 
 Vain Oblations 
 
 
 
 Stories: by Katharine(F. Gerould 
 
 London: Sidgwick & Jackson, Ltd. 
 Adam Street, Adelphi, W.C. 1914
 
 TO 
 
 J. M. F. AND B. M. F.
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PACK 
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS i 
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 39 
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 76 
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 116 
 
 THE TORTOISE 161 
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 212 
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 249
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 AS I was with Saxe during the four most 
 desperate weeks of his life, I think I 
 may say that I knew him better than any one 
 else. Those were also the four most articulate 
 weeks, for they were a period of terrible in 
 action, spent on the decks of ocean steamships. 
 Saxe was not much given to talking, but there 
 was nothing else to do. No book that has 
 ever been written could have held his attention 
 for two minutes. I was with him, for that 
 matter, off and on, until the end. What I 
 have to tell I got partly from my own observ 
 ations, partly from a good little woman at 
 the Mission, partly from Saxe's letters, largely 
 from his own lips, and partly from natives. 
 But if I recorded it as it came, unassimilated, 
 unchronologized one fact often limping into 
 camp six months after its own result the 
 story would be as unintelligible as the quipus 
 of the Incas. It has taken me three years of 
 steady staring to see the thing whole. I
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 know more about it now including Saxe 
 than Saxe ever knew. In point of fact, one 
 of the most significant pieces of evidence did 
 not come in until after his death. (I wish it 
 clearly understood, by the way, that Saxe did 
 not commit suicide.) But, more than that, I 
 have been thinking for three years about 
 Mary Bradford. I could tell you as much 
 about what she suffered the subtlety and the 
 brutality of her ordeal as if she were one of 
 my own heroines. God forbid that I should 
 ever think of Mary Bradford as " material " : 
 that I should analyze her, or dramatize her, 
 or look at her with the artist's squint. If I 
 tell her story, it is because I think it right 
 that we should know what things can be. 
 For the most part, we keep to our own conti 
 nents : the cruel nations are the insensitive 
 nations, and the squeamish races are kind. 
 But Mary Bradford was the finest flower of 
 New England ; ten home-keeping generations 
 only lay between her and the Quest of 1620. 
 It is chronic hyperassthesia simply to be New 
 English ; and the pure-bred New Englander 
 had best stick to the euphemisms, the ap 
 proximations, the reticences, of his own 
 extraordinary village. But Mary Bradford
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 encountered all the physical realities of life 
 in their crudest form, alone, in the obscene 
 heart of Africa, with black faces thrust always 
 between her and the sky. Some cynic may 
 put in his belittling word to the effect that 
 the New Englander has always counted 
 physical suffering less than spiritual dis 
 comfort. The mental torture was not lacking 
 in Mary Bradford's case. For over a year, 
 the temptation to suicide must have been like 
 a terrible thirst, death any death luring her 
 like a rippling spring. I told Saxe one night 
 in mid-Atlantic, to comfort him, that she 
 would of course have killed herself if she saw 
 no chance of escape. 
 
 Saxe laughed dryly. " That's the most 
 damnable thing about it," he said. " Mary 
 would think it mortal sin to kill herself. 
 She would stick on as long as God chose to 
 keep the breath in her body." 
 
 " Sin ? " I queried rather stupidly. 
 
 " Yes, sin," he answered. " You don't 
 know anything about it : you were brought 
 up in Europe." 
 
 " But, Saxe," I cried, " rather than" I did 
 not finish. 
 
 " You don't know anything about New 
 
 3
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 England," he said. " Damn your books ! 
 Missionaries face everything, and there's more 
 than one kind of martyrdom. I hope she's 
 dead. I rather think she is." 
 
 His voice was uneven, but with a meaning 
 less unevenness like a boy's that is changing. 
 There was no emotion in it. A week more 
 of monotonous ploughing of the waves would 
 just have broken him, I think ; but he pulled 
 himself together when he touched the soil of 
 Africa. Something in him went out to meet 
 the curse that hung low over the land in the 
 tropic afternoon ; and encountering the An 
 tagonist, his eyes grew sane again. But with 
 sanity came the reticence of battle. All that 
 I know of Saxe's and Mary Bradford's early 
 lives, I learned in those four weeks. I have 
 made out some things about her, since then, 
 that probably Saxe never knew. As I said, I 
 have been thinking about Mary Bradford for 
 three years, and it is no secret that to contem 
 plate is, in the end, to know. The stigmata 
 received by certain saints are, I take it, irrefu 
 table proof of this. I do not pretend to carry 
 upon me Mary Bradford's wounds ; I do not 
 even canonize her in my heart. But I 
 seriously believe that she had, on the whole, 
 
 4
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 the most bitter single experience ever under 
 gone by woman ; and much of the extra 
 ordinary horror of the adventure came from 
 the very exquisiteness of the victim. I have 
 often wondered if the Greek and Italian 
 literatures that she knew so well offered her 
 any mitigating memory of a woman more 
 luckless than she. Except Jocasta, I positively 
 cannot think of one ; and Jocasta never lived. 
 All of us have dreams of a market where we 
 could sell our old lamps for new. How must 
 not Mary Bradford have longed to change her 
 humanities against mere foothold on the soil of 
 America or Europe ! But my preface is too long. 
 
 Now and then there is a story where all 
 things work together for evil to the people 
 involved ; and these stories have, even for 
 their protagonists, a horrible fascination. 
 The story of Saxe and Mary Bradford is of 
 this nature : a case, as it were, of double 
 chicane. Everything happened precisely 
 wrong. Almost anything happening differ 
 ently would have given them a chance. If 
 Mary Bradford had been born in Virginia, 
 if her eyes had been blue instead of brown, if 
 Ngawa had come back three hours sooner 
 
 5
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 Maupassant would have told it all from that 
 point of view. But I am not trying to make 
 literature out of it : it is as history that this 
 story is important to me. Saxe had been 
 engaged to Mary Bradford since her last year 
 in college. Her mother had died when Mary 
 was born, and the Reverend James Bradford 
 had sailed, after his wife's death, for this little 
 West African Mission, leaving his child with 
 a sister. Mary was brought up in America. 
 When she was ten, her father came home for 
 a year, and took her back with him ; but at 
 twelve she was sent definitely home to be 
 educated. James Bradford could not have 
 conceived of depriving his child of Greek and 
 trigonometry, and from school Mary went to 
 college. She never, at any time, had any 
 inclination to enter upon missionary work, 
 though her religious faith was never at any 
 moment in the smallest degree shaken. From 
 her thirteenth year she had been an active and 
 enthusiastic member of her father's denomina 
 tion. She was a bit of a blue-stocking and 
 occasionally somewhat ironic in speech. 
 When I asked Saxe " if she had no faults," 
 these were all he could think of. When she 
 became engaged to Saxe, she stipulated that 
 
 6
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 she should spend two winters with her father 
 before marrying. The separation had never 
 really parted Mary and her father ; they had 
 never lost the habit of each other. You see 
 those sympathies sometimes between father 
 and daughter : inarticulate, usually, like the 
 speech of rock to rock, but absolutely inde 
 structible. There was no question I wish 
 to emphasize this about her love for Saxe. 
 I had, for a time, her letters. It was a grande 
 passion to use the unhallowed historic 
 phrase ; twenty love stories of old Louisiana 
 could have been melted up into it. Saxe, of 
 course, consented to her going. During the 
 second spring he was to go out, her father 
 was to marry them at the Mission, and they 
 were to return to America after a honeymoon 
 in Italy. There is not one detail that does 
 not, in the end, deepen the irony of it, if you 
 look at it all long enough. Italy ! All that 
 romantic shimmer and tinkle against the 
 savage fact that was. She went, and for six 
 months seems to have busied herself happily 
 enough with good little Mrs. Price at the 
 Mission. She picked up a few dialects she 
 was always remarkably clever at languages. 
 The Mission hangs above a tiny seaport if 
 
 7
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 you can call it a seaport, for there is a great 
 reef a few miles out, and the infrequent steam 
 ships stop outside that and send passengers 
 and letters in by boat. It is not one of the 
 regular ports of call, and its chief significance 
 lies in its position at the mouth of a largish 
 river that winds inland for a few hundred 
 miles, finishing no one knows exactly where. 
 The natives for a hundred miles up-stream 
 are fairly friendly and come down sometimes 
 in big boats to trade ; beyond that, the 
 country runs into jungle and forest, and grows 
 nastier and nastier. No one knows precisely 
 about that region, and it lies just outside every 
 one's sphere of influence ; but there seems to 
 be a network of unhealthy trails, a constant 
 intertribal warfare, and an occasional raid by 
 the precocious pupil of an Arab slave-trader. 
 It is too far south for the big caravans, of 
 course, but there is undoubtedly slave-stealing 
 though it is extremely difficult to learn 
 anything definite about the country, as there 
 are a dozen different tribes speaking entirely 
 different languages, and each lying tortuously 
 about all the rest. This is all that Saxe could 
 tell me about that hinterland which he had 
 never expected to be interested in. 
 
 8
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 In March, after Mary reached the Mission 
 (she sailed in July, immediately after gradua 
 tion), the chief of a small tribe some hundred 
 miles up-stream descended in pomp to barter 
 ivory for such treasure as oozes from European 
 ships. Having seldom condescended to trade, 
 he was disappointed at receiving so little for 
 his ivory a scanty lot of female tusks and 
 sought distraction and consolation within ear 
 shot of the Mission piano. He took especially 
 kindly to the Reverend James Bradford, 
 gravely inspected the school, and issued an 
 invitation for Mr. Bradford to come up 
 stream and Christianize his tribe. The 
 Mission had worked up and down the coast, 
 as it could, but had never worked inland 
 more rumours than boats came down the 
 waterway, which was not really a highroad 
 and certainly led to nothing good. They 
 lacked money for such an enterprise, and 
 workers ; but, being missionaries, never forgot 
 that the river, and all who dwelt on its banks, 
 belonged to God. It did not occur to James 
 Bradford to refuse the call, which he took 
 quite simply, as from brother to brother; it 
 did not occur to Mary Bradford to let him go 
 alone, or to her father to protest against her 
 
 9
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 accompanying him. The patriarchal tinge is 
 still perceptible in the New English conception 
 of the family. Let me say, here, that there is 
 no evidence that Ngawa himself ever broke 
 faith with his white proteges. He was, like 
 them, a victim of circumstances. 
 
 They were to go for six months. That 
 would bring them to September. In Septem 
 ber, three new workers were to come out to 
 the Mission, and James Bradford hoped that 
 two could then be permanently spared for the 
 new Mission up-stream, which he already 
 foresaw and yearned over. In September, he 
 and Mary would return to the port ; in late 
 April, Saxe was coming out to marry Mary. 
 They departed under the escort of Ngawa 
 himself. Mr. Price promised to get a boat 
 up to them in May, or at least a runner with 
 letters. 
 
 Such details of the final catastrophe as Saxe 
 was acquainted with were brought to the 
 Mission by a native boy in September, just 
 before the boat was to start up-stream (taking 
 Adams and Jenks, the new recruits) to bring 
 the Bradfords down. All reports had hitherto 
 been favourable, if not astonishingly so. Ngawa 
 had listened, and his heart seemed to incline 
 
 10
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 to Mr. Bradford's teachings. Mary had 
 started a little school for the babies. But 
 Ngawa had no intention of compelling his 
 people to embrace Christianity : he simply 
 courteously permitted it to exist in his 
 dominion. As talk of war came on, he was 
 pre-occupied with the affairs of his thatched 
 state. The populace they seem to have 
 been a gentle crowd enough grew apathetic 
 to their apostles and deposited the commanded 
 tribute somewhat listlessly before their huts. 
 The medicine-men, of course, were hostile 
 from the first, and, as the war drums beat in 
 the forest and the men of the village gathered 
 to sharpen their tufted spears, wild talk had 
 undoubtedly not been wanting. The end had 
 really been a bitter accident. Ngawa ab 
 sented himself for three days to do some last 
 exhorting and recruiting in his other villages. 
 The attack that had not been expected for a 
 week, at least, was made a few hours before 
 his return. It became a raid rather than a 
 battle ; the village resisted the siege only a 
 short time, and the invaders did what they 
 would in the monstrous tropic dusk. Many 
 of the native women were stabbed quickly ; 
 but the youngest ones, and Mary Bradford, 
 
 ii
 
 were dragged off as captives. Mr. Bradford 
 was killed in the beginning not by the 
 enemy, who were busy despatching Ngawa's 
 subjects, but by Ngawa's chief medicine-man, 
 who stole out of the shadows, slit his throat 
 twice across, caught the blood in a cup, and 
 then slid back into the darkness. The boy 
 who brought them the story averred that he 
 had seen it all, having been present, though 
 somehow left out of the melee. The enemy, 
 afraid of Ngawa's return, did not stop for the 
 half-grown children. The white girl tore 
 away, the boy said, and started back to her 
 father, but the warrior who held her hit her 
 on the head, so that she dropped, and then 
 carried her off. Oh yes, he had seen it all 
 quite well : he had climbed into a tree. The 
 huts were all burning, and it was lighter than 
 day. Ngawa came back that night, and, later, 
 they destroyed utterly the villages of the other 
 tribe, but they got back no captives. These 
 had been killed at once, probably, or sold. 
 Ngawa had gone back to the medicine-men. 
 
 Ngawa's people must have been gentler 
 than most of their colour, for the boy answered 
 all the questions of the stricken missionaries 
 before he asked to hear the piano. 
 
 12
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 This was absolutely all that Saxe knew, 
 when he stumbled into my rooms and asked 
 me to go out to Africa with him. The first 
 cablegrams had simply announced the mas 
 sacre, and it was only on receipt of letters from 
 the Prices that Saxe learned about Mary and 
 her horrible, shadowy chance of life. The 
 Prices promised to cable any news, but it was 
 unlikely that they would have any more. 
 The boy who had brought them this story 
 drifted down the coast, and for some months 
 few boats came down the stream. Ngawa, 
 they heard vaguely, had died, and his son 
 reigned in his stead, a bitter disciple of un 
 clean rites. Young Adams, in the pity of his 
 heart, had gone the hundred miles to the 
 village, but the people had evidently nothing 
 to tell. The white priest was dead, and the 
 white girl was gone. Their own captives 
 were gone, too, and if they had been able to 
 recover them would they not have done it ? 
 Undoubtedly they were killed, but their 
 enemies had been punished. No : they were 
 faithful to their own gods. What had the 
 white god done for his priest, or for Ngawa, 
 who had listened and died ? Doubtless 
 Adams would have been killed, if they had
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 been defeated in the war, but he profited by 
 the magnanimity of triumph. It was astonish 
 ing how little impression, except on Ngawa 
 and one old medicine-man, James Bradford 
 had made. Save that he had achieved 
 martyrdom for himself, he might as well have 
 stayed peacefully at the Mission. It is all, 
 from first to last, a story of vain oblations. 
 The people were inclined to forget that he 
 had ever been there, but they registered their 
 opinion that his white brother had better go 
 back at once. Saxe's face, as Adams gave 
 him his last news, was tense. He gripped 
 the hand of the one white man who had 
 visited that bitter scene, as if he would never 
 let it go. 
 
 If Saxe had been delayed in America, it was 
 only in order to arrange his affairs so that he 
 could stay away indefinitely. He intended to 
 follow Mary Bradford down those dim and 
 bloody trails until at least he should have seen 
 some witness of her death. Saxe was not 
 rich, and his arrangements took him a certain 
 length of time. We sailed from New York 
 in March, and caught the African liner at 
 Plymouth. 
 
 I will not enter upon the details of Saxe's 
 14
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 activity during the next months, nor of the 
 results he gained. It was a case where govern 
 ments were of no use : the jungle that had 
 swallowed up Mary Bradford acknowledged 
 no suzerain across the seas. Saxe visited 
 Ngawa's village, of course " I am steel 
 proof," he said, and I think he believed it. 
 The story of those months is a senseless story 
 of perishing lights and clues of twisted sand. 
 We spent three months in rescuing the yellow 
 widow of a Portuguese pearl-fisher, who had 
 been captured by coast pirates and sold inland. 
 When Saxe stood face to face with the " white 
 woman " he had worked blindly to deliver, he 
 reeled before her. " Tell him that I will 
 marry him," said the woman with a noble 
 gesture. She was forty, fat, and hideous. I 
 mention the incident which turned me quite 
 sick, and in which, to this day, I can see 
 nothing more humorous simply to show the 
 maddening nature of our task. Even I had 
 believed that this mysterious white woman 
 was Mary Bradford. In that land of rumour 
 and superstition and ignorance and cunning 
 above all, of savage indifference anything 
 might be true, and anything might be false. 
 Three days after we had started off to find the 
 
 15
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 Portuguese hag, a real clue came into the 
 Mission. Our three months had been quite 
 lost, for the Prices could get no word to us on 
 our knight-errant task. Poor Saxe ! 
 
 In September, Saxe, following this clue, 
 which seemed to bear some real relation to the 
 events of the year before, travelled solemnly, 
 accompanied by a few natives only, into the 
 heart of that hinterland which stood, to all 
 the coast above and below the Mission, for 
 treachery, mystery, and death. In October, 
 he reached the village of the chief in question 
 a sun-smitten kraal, caught between high 
 blue mountains and the nasty bit of jungle 
 that separated them from one of the big 
 waterways of Africa. Politics are largely a 
 matter of geography, and his position was one 
 of enviable independence, though he was to 
 neighbouring kings on the scale of Andorra to 
 France and Spain. He was a greedy old man, 
 and the sight of several pounds of beads made 
 him very communicative. Half of his in 
 formation was bound, by African code, to be 
 false, and Saxe had no means of knowing 
 which half ; but he owned to having 
 purchased, a few months before, from a 
 wandering trader, a slave woman of white 
 
 16
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 blood. She had come high, he affirmed, 
 cocking his eye at Saxe. But she was not 
 Saxe's slave Saxe had put it in that way in 
 order to be remotely intelligible to the savage 
 mind. Oh, no ! she was the daughter of a 
 Mandingo woman and an Arab. The trader 
 had told him that : he had known the mother. 
 Oh, no ! it could not be Saxe's slave. How 
 ever, he was willing, for a really good price, 
 to consider selling her. Saxe refused to be 
 discouraged. The clue had seemed to him 
 trustworthy ; and the story about the Man- 
 dingo woman might be pure invention- 
 bravado, to raise the price. 
 
 He asked to see her. Oh, certainly; before 
 purchasing he should see her. But meanwhile 
 there was the official cheer to taste kava, 
 above all, inimitably mixed and she should 
 be fetched. Where was she ? A young slave 
 girl suggested sardonically that she was prob 
 ably at her toilet. Since she had heard of the 
 white man's coming Saxe had tactfully sent a 
 runner ahead of him- she had been smearing 
 herself meticulously with ochre and other 
 precious pigments. This was said with a side 
 long glance at the chief : obviously, he 
 distributed those precious pigments only to his 
 c 17
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 favourites. Saxe said that from that moment 
 his heart misgave him. He had been somehow 
 sure that this woman was Mary. Why his 
 heart should have misgiven him, I do not 
 know ; or what devil of stupidity put it into his 
 head that this was the trick of a half-breed slave 
 to make herself irresistible to a white man. It 
 sounded to him, he said, like the inspiration 
 that would naturally occur to the daughter of 
 an Arab by a Mandingo woman. It has 
 never sounded to me in the least like that. 
 He said that he still believed it was Mary ; 
 but I fancy he believed it after the fashion of 
 the doubter who shouts his creed a little 
 louder. Of course there was something pre 
 posterous in the idea of Mary Bradford's 
 making herself barbarically chic with ochre to 
 greet the lover who might be coming to rescue 
 her. But was not the whole thing pre 
 posterous to the point of incredibility ? And 
 Mary Bradford was not an ordinary woman 
 not the yellow widow of a Portuguese pearl- 
 fisher. It has always seemed to me that poor 
 Saxe ought to have realized that. 
 
 Saxe consumed kava until he could consume 
 no more. Then the slave girl announced that 
 the woman had been found. Saxe rose to his 
 
 18
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 feet. He was stifling in the great hut, where 
 all the chief councillors had joined them at 
 their feast, where the reek from greased bodies 
 seemed to mount visibly into the twilight of 
 the great conical roof. His head was reeling, 
 and his heart was beating weakly, crazily, 
 against his ribs " as if it wanted to come 
 out," he said. His hands were ice-cold. He 
 had just presence of mind enough to drag the 
 black interpreter out with him, and to leave 
 one of his own men inside to watch the stuff 
 with which he proposed to pay. The chief 
 and most of his councillors remained within. 
 
 Outside the hut, her back to the setting 
 sun, stood the woman. Saxe had of course 
 known that Mary would be dressed like a 
 native ; but this figure staggered him. She 
 was half naked, after the fashion of the tribe, 
 a long petticoat being her only garment. 
 Undoubtedly her skin had been originally fair, 
 Saxe said ; but it was tanned to a deep brown 
 virtually bronzed. For that matter, there was 
 hardly an inch of her that was not tattooed or 
 painted. Some great design, crudely smeared 
 in with thick strokes of ochre, covered her 
 throat, shoulders, and breast. Over it were 
 hung rows and rows of shells, the longest rows 
 
 19
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 reaching to the top of the petticoat. Her face 
 was oddly marred uncivilized, you might 
 say by a large nose-ring, and a metal disc 
 that was set in the lower lip, distending it. 
 Forehead and cheeks were streaked with paint, 
 and her straight black hair was dressed after 
 the tribal fashion : stiffened with grease, 
 braided with shells, puffed out with wooden 
 rolls to enormous size. Her eyelids were 
 painted red. That was not a habit of the 
 tribe, and might point to an Arab tradition. 
 The painted eyelids and the streaks that seemed 
 to elongate the eyes themselves were Saxe's 
 despair he had counted on meeting the eyes 
 of Mary Bradford. To his consternation, the 
 woman stood absolutely silent, her eyes bent 
 on the ground, her face in shadow. Even 
 Saxe, who had no psychology, seems to have 
 seen that Mary Bradford would, in that plight 
 if it was she wait for him to speak first. 
 But I think he had expected her at least to 
 faint. Saxe looked at her long without speak 
 ing. He was trying, he said, to penetrate her 
 detestable disguise, to find some vulnerable 
 point where he could strike at her very heart, 
 and know. In the midst of his bewilderment, 
 he grew cool cold, even. He gave himself 
 
 20
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 orders (he told me afterward) as a general 
 might send them from the rear. His tongue, 
 his hands, his feet were very far off, but they 
 obeyed punctiliously. My own opinion is that 
 Saxe never, from the moment when he saw 
 the woman, believed it to be Mary. 
 
 Her back, as I have said, was against the 
 light. As the purchaser of a slave he might 
 well wish to see her more fully revealed. He 
 gave the order through the interpreter : 
 " Turn to the light." As she turned obedi 
 ently and stood in profile against the scarlet 
 west, he saw that her form was unshapely. 
 On her back were a few scars, long since 
 healed. 
 
 That moment was undoubtedly Hell for 
 Saxe, in spite of the doubt upon him. But 
 what must it have been for the impassible 
 creature before him ? Saxe saw that he must 
 play the game alone. " Mary," he said quietly 
 in English, " I have come to take you home." 
 In the circumstances it was the stupidest thing 
 he could have said ; but the only thing he 
 thought of was speaking in English. If it 
 was Mary, these words, he thought, would 
 reach her, would dispel her shame, or, if she 
 were mad, pierce her madness. 
 
 21
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 She seemed not to have heard. " Bid her 
 look me in the face," he said brutally to the 
 interpreter. The order was repeated. She 
 turned, raised her painted eyelids, and looked 
 him straight in the eyes, with the apathetic 
 look of the slave, the world over. " But were 
 they Mary Bradford's eyes ? " I cried to him, 
 when he told me. " I don't know, damn 
 you ! " he said. " Mary had never looked at 
 me like that as if she didn't see me, and 
 painted like a devil." 
 
 He seems to have felt as far as I can 
 define his feeling that she was not Mary, but 
 that perhaps he could bully her into being 
 Mary. I do not know how else to explain 
 his unconvinced but perfectly dogged insistence 
 on her identity. He had, of course, been 
 greatly shaken by the extraordinary appearance 
 of the woman. Perhaps he was simply afraid 
 it was she because it would be so terrible if it 
 were, and was resolved not to shirk. Saxe, 
 too, was a New Englander. At all events, he 
 shouted his creed a little louder still. " You 
 are treating me very badly, Mary. I am 
 going in to buy you from the chief; and then 
 you will listen to me." 
 
 The woman heard Saxe's voice and looked 
 
 22
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 at the interpreter. Saxe, stupefied, repeated 
 his speech to the negro, and the latter trans 
 lated. At this, she threw up her arms and 
 broke into guttural ejaculations. That 
 painted form swayed grotesquely from side to 
 side, Saxe said, and she tore the shells out of 
 her hair, tearing the hair with them. Giving 
 him one glance of devilish hatred, she ran to 
 the chief's hut. Saxe followed. There was 
 nothing else to do. 
 
 Then began, Saxe said, what for him was 
 a horrible pantomime. He heard nothing of 
 what was said, until afterward, for the inter 
 preter could not keep up with the prestissimo 
 of that scene ; but one understood it without 
 knowing. The woman grovelled at the chief's 
 feet ; she pointed to Saxe and wrung her 
 hands. She was not Saxe's slave, and evi 
 dently did not wish to be. The other women 
 drew near to listen, being, clearly, personally 
 interested in the outcome. The chief was, as 
 I have said, avaricious. He looked longingly 
 at the shining heaps of beads, the bolts of 
 scarlet cloth, above all, the Remington rifles. 
 Yet it was clear that he had not wholly out 
 grown his sluggish penchant for the woman 
 who clung to him. It does not often happen,
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 for that matter, that a petty chief in the 
 remote interior can count a white woman 
 even a half-breed among his slaves ; and the 
 male savage has an instinct for mating above 
 him. The woman saw whither the avaricious 
 eye wandered. She rose from the ground, she 
 stood between him and the treasures, she bent 
 over him and murmured to him, she pointed 
 to her own distorted form. . . . The little 
 slave girl scowled, and the chief's eye gleamed. 
 What at first had seemed a possible detriment, 
 now showed as an advantage. " That was 
 true," he exclaimed. " Before long she would 
 bring him a warrior son or a girl he could sell 
 for many cows. Let the white man wait." 
 Saxe stamped his foot. Not one day would 
 he wait : the bargain should be completed 
 then. He told me afterward that, after seeing 
 her with the chief, he was absolutely con 
 vinced that the woman they were cheapening 
 was the half-breed Arab they said she was ; 
 and the general in the rear of the battle 
 wondered dully what he should do with her. 
 But the woman had thrust herself cunningly 
 beneath the chiefs very feet, had twined her 
 arms about his ankles, had welded herself to 
 him like a footstool that he could not shake 
 
 24
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 off. Over the chief's thick features, in the 
 torch light (for night was falling outside), into 
 his avaricious eyes, crept a swinish gleam. 
 Let the white man wait until to-morrow. 
 Night was falling ; it was time to sleep. By 
 the sunlight they could deal better. The 
 woman panted heavily beneath his feet, never 
 loosing her hold. The young slave girl looked 
 down at her with unconcealed malignity. 
 Saxe found himself forced to retire from the 
 royal hut sleeping-chamber, banqueting-hall, 
 audience-room in one. He said that all he 
 thought of, as he stumbled out, was the idiotic 
 figure he should make at the Mission as the 
 owner of an Arab-Mandingo woman. It was 
 worse than the yellow Portuguese. 
 
 He was conducted to his tent. The inter 
 preter confirmed there all that Saxe had 
 divined. Let it be said now that Saxe had 
 one clear inspiration. Before leaving the hut 
 he had turned and spoken to the woman who 
 was fawning on the wretched negro. " Mary," 
 he said, " if you ask me to, I will shoot you 
 straight through the heart/' The woman had 
 snarled unintelligibly at the sound of his voice, 
 and had redoubled her caresses. Can you 
 blame Saxe for having doubted ? Remember 
 
 25
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 that she had not for one moment given any 
 sign of being Mary Bradford ; -remember that 
 he had no proof that it was Mary Bradford. 
 " Had you no intuition of her ? " asked young 
 Adams, later, at the Mission. " Intuition ! " 
 cried Saxe. " There wasn't a feature of Mary 
 Bradford there : she was a loathsome horror." 
 Let those who cannot believe in Saxe's failure 
 to recognize her, reflect for an instant on all 
 that is contained in that literal statement. 
 Have you never failed, after a few years of 
 separation, to recognize some one : some one 
 whose face had not been subjected to barbaric 
 decoration and disfigurement, not even to 
 three years of the African sun ; who, living all 
 the while in the same quiet street, had merely 
 passed for a time under the skilful transforming 
 hands of sorrow ? I have seen Mary Brad 
 ford's photograph, and was told at the same 
 time that the not very striking face depended 
 for its individuality on the expression of eyes 
 and mouth. But painted eyes . . . and a lip- 
 ring ? She was undoubtedly, as Saxe said, " a 
 loathsome horror " ; and a loathsome horror 
 who gave no sign. I firmly believe that she 
 was not recognizable to the eye. Saxe's only 
 chance would have lain in divination ; in 
 
 26
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 being able to say unerringly of the woman he 
 loved : " Thus, or thus, in given circum 
 stances, would she behave." Such knowledge 
 of Mary Bradford could never have been easy 
 to any man. In my opinion, no one can 
 blame him for doubting. The magnificence 
 of the performance was almost outside the 
 realm of possibility. I asked Saxe once if 
 Mary Bradford had been good at acting. He 
 had never seen her do but one part : she had 
 done that extremely well. And the part ? 
 Beatrice, in Much Ado. Beatrice ! 
 
 The strain of it had told on Saxe, and he 
 slept that night. But it is only fair to say 
 that, before he slept, he had quite made up 
 his mind that he was as far away from Mary 
 Bradford as he had ever been. It is not to be 
 wondered at. Only a man who had grasped 
 Mary Bradford's idea it has taken me three 
 years to do that, entirely could have believed 
 that she would let Saxe go out baffled from 
 the hut in which she deliberately chose to 
 stay with her half-drunk, wholly vile captor. 
 Women who could have done all the rest, 
 would have turned at Saxe's offer of a kindly 
 shot through the heart. But Mary Bradford 
 was great. She was also infinitely wronged by 
 
 27
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 Fate. It is all wanton, wanton to the very 
 last : all, that is, except her own part, which 
 was sublimely reasoned. 
 
 Saxe slept, I say ; and at dawn woke to his 
 problem. The intelligence that works for us 
 while we sleep waked him into the conviction 
 that he must, at any cost, buy the woman. 
 He said that, as he strode over to the chief's 
 hut, he was thinking only of what price he 
 ought to put on the child that would be such 
 a fantastic mixture of breeds. He did not 
 want the woman, but he felt that the purchase 
 was inevitable. This, I am convinced, was 
 only the New English leaven working him up 
 to martyrdom. It would be unmitigatedly 
 dreadful to have the woman on his hands, and 
 therefore he ought probably to buy her. 
 
 The chief greeted him with temper, and 
 soon Saxe learned why. The woman had left 
 the hut before dawn, taking with her her 
 master's largest knife. She was found later in 
 her own little hovel, dead, with a clean stab 
 to her heart. Suicide is virtually unknown 
 among savages, and the village was astir. 
 Saxe asked to see the body at once, but that, 
 it seems, was not etiquette : he had to wait 
 until it was prepared for burial. For an in- 
 
 28
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 stant, he said, he thought of bargaining for 
 the body, but forebore. He had a difficult 
 return journey to make, and the point was, 
 after all, to see it. When they permitted him 
 to enter the hut, the face had been piously 
 disfigured beyond recognition. He told me 
 that he lifted the tattooed hand and kissed it : 
 he did not know why. It was clear that if 
 the woman had preposterously been Mary, 
 she would not have wished it ; and if she 
 were the other, it was almost indecent. But 
 he could not help it. This impulse of his 
 seems to have been his only recognition of 
 Mary Bradford. In life and in death, she 
 suppressed every sign of herself with consum 
 mate art. 
 
 We were a fevered group that waited for 
 Saxe day after day at the Mission ; and he 
 seemed to have been gone an intolerably long 
 time. The broken leg that had kept me from 
 going with him was almost well when he 
 returned. Yet he had taken the shortest 
 way back. It was also the unhealthiest. He 
 said that he had heard war rumours that made 
 him avoid the more frequented trail, but I 
 fancy he rather hoped that the swamps he 
 clung to would give him fever. In that 
 
 29
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 sense and in that sense only Saxe could 
 perhaps be said to have committed suicide. 
 He stumbled into the Mission dining-room at 
 noon one day. " And Mary ? " we all cried, 
 rising. " Oh, did you expect to see Mary ? " 
 he asked politely, but with evident astonish 
 ment. 
 
 We got him to bed at once. After the 
 days of delirium were over, he told his story 
 quite simply. It was pitifully short. The 
 concrete facts seemed to be perfectly clear in 
 his mind, and he gave them spontaneously ; 
 but what he himself had felt during that 
 dramatic hour, I learned only by close 
 questioning. He died suddenly, when he was 
 apparently convalescent. The year he had 
 been through had simply killed resiliency in 
 him and he went down at the last as stupidly 
 as a ninepin. I cannot imagine the source of 
 the rumour that he had killed himself, unless 
 it was some person who thought he ought to 
 have done so. He started, at the end, to 
 speak to me : " If Mary ever " He never 
 got beyond the three words ; they showed 
 sufficiently, however, that he was considering 
 the possibility of Mary Bradford's being dis 
 covered after his death. He may have been 
 
 30
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 wandering a little at the last ; but, in my 
 opinion, Saxe had never believed, even after 
 the suicide, that the woman he had seen had 
 been his betrothed. 
 
 Some weeks after Saxe's death, we received 
 incontrovertible proof if testimony is ever 
 incontrovertible that it had indeed been she. 
 We had been surrounded for a year by a hideous 
 jungle blind, hostile, impenetrable. Now 
 out of that jungle stalked a simple fact. One 
 of the native girls who had been taken captive 
 with Mary Bradford returned at length to her 
 own tribe. She had shared Mary's fortunes, 
 as it happened, almost to the last ; then the 
 chief who had bought them both sold her, and 
 by the successful chances of purchase, raid, 
 and battle she had reached her own people. 
 It was hardly more than crawling home to 
 die ; but she managed to send word by one of 
 her kinsmen to the white people down the 
 river. Apparently she and Mary had promised 
 each other to report if either should ever reach 
 friends again. Her message was pitifully 
 meagre : Mary had talked little in those wild 
 months ; and after she had seen that they 
 were too well watched to escape, she had 
 talked not at all. But the two had evidently
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 clung together an extraordinary tie, which 
 was the last Mary Bradford was to know of 
 friendship. The burden of the native's report 
 was that the white girl was the favourite of a 
 chief who gave her much finery. The dying 
 woman seems to have thought it would set 
 Mary Bradford's friends at rest her kins 
 man, I remember, said that he had good news 
 for us. The news was no news to me I had 
 been thinking ; but I was glad that Saxe had 
 died before he could hear it. Even the 
 comfort of knowing that Mary was surely 
 dead would never have made up to him for the 
 ironic memory of the last hour he had spent 
 with her. Besides, Saxe would never have 
 understood. 
 
 I should probably never have touched this 
 chapter of history with a public pen, if I had 
 not heard a woman say, a few months since, 
 that she thought Mary Bradford's conduct 
 indelicate. Had the woman not said it to me 
 directly, I should not have believed, even at 
 my cynical age, that such a thing could be 
 said. I greatly regret, myself, that the facts 
 were ever told : they should have been buried 
 in Africa with Saxe. But the Prices returned 
 to America not long after it all happened, and 
 
 32
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 apparently could not refrain from talking. 
 Even so, I should have let Mary Bradford's 
 legend alone, for ever, had I not learned that 
 she could be misjudged. 
 
 Consider dispassionately the elements of 
 her situation ; and tell me who has ever been 
 so tortured. Physically unable to escape by 
 flight, morally incapable, as you might say, of 
 escaping by death for there can be no doubt 
 that, difficult as suicide would have been to a 
 guarded captive, she could have found some 
 poisonous root, courted the bite of some serpent, 
 snatched for one instant some pointed weapon ; 
 and that she was deterred, as Saxe said, by the 
 simple belief that to take one's life was the 
 unpardonable sin against the Holy Ghost, 
 the Comforter she could but take what 
 came. As a high-priced chattel, she was 
 probably not, for the most part, ill-treated 
 save for the tattooing, which was not cruelly 
 intended. The few scars that Saxe noted 
 doubtless bore witness to her protest against 
 the utmost bitterness of slavery, some sudden 
 saint-like frenzy with which she opposed pro 
 fanation. She may have wondered why God 
 chose so to degrade her : her conduct with 
 Saxe shows beyond a doubt how she rated her 
 
 D 33
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 degradation. She made not one attempt to 
 dignify or to defend her afflicted body. Her 
 soul despised it : trampled it under foot. 
 
 What Mary Bradford suffered before Saxe 
 came we cannot know, but the measure of it 
 lies, I think, in the resolution she took (if we 
 believe the jealous slave girl) when she heard 
 of the white man's approach. She must have 
 divined Saxe, leagues away, as he was unable 
 to divine her, face to her. Her one intent 
 was to deceive him, to steep herself in un 
 recognizable savagery. If Mary Bradford 
 had conceived of any role possible for herself 
 in her own world, she would not have created 
 her great part. If she had felt herself fit even 
 to care for lepers at Molokai, she would have 
 washed away her paint and fallen at his feet. 
 It is perfectly evident that she considered herself 
 fit for nothing in life hardly for death. Her 
 hope was clearly that Saxe should not know 
 her. I do not believe that it was pride. If 
 there had been any pride left in Mary Brad 
 ford's heart, she could not have stood quietly 
 (" apathetically," was his word !) before Saxe 
 in the flare of the dying sun. It was not to 
 save anything of hers that she went through 
 her comedy, but only to save a little merciful 
 
 34
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 blindness for Saxe himself. He undoubtedly 
 made it as hard as possible for her. I am 
 inclined to think that if he had gone away at 
 once, she would be living still mothering her 
 half-breed child, teaching it secretly the fear 
 of God. When she saw that all Saxe's be 
 wilderment still left him with the firm 
 determination to buy her to take her away 
 and study her at his leisure she conceived 
 her magnificent chute de rideau. When she 
 went into the hut, she had decided, for Saxe's 
 sake, to die. Mary Bradford grovelling at 
 the feet of the drunken chief will always seem 
 to me one of the most remarkable figures in 
 history : I should never have mentioned 
 Jocasta in the same breath with her. Only 
 Christianity can give us tragedy like that. 
 How must she not have longed, at Saxe's 
 offer of a kindly shot through the heart, to 
 turn, to fling herself at his feet, to cry out his 
 name, once. She " redoubled her caresses," 
 Saxe said ! Has any man ever been so loved, 
 do you think ? For the sake of bestowing 
 upon him that healing doubt, she let him go, 
 she put ofF death, she spent her last night on 
 earth not fifty yards from him, in the hut of a 
 savage, that she might have, before dawn, the 
 
 35
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 means of committing the unpardonable sin. 
 Note that she did not commit suicide until 
 she had made it perfectly plausible from the 
 point of view of the Arab-Mandingo woman. 
 She proved to him that it was not she. She 
 gauged Saxe perfectly. Nothing but some 
 such evidence as later we received perhaps 
 not even that would ever have made Saxe 
 believe that Mary Bradford, with him by her 
 side, had clung to that vile savage. Even 
 Mary Bradford whose soul must have been, 
 by that time, far away from her body, a mere 
 voice in her own ears, a remote counsellor to 
 hands and feet could not have done that, 
 had she not intended to die. But remember 
 that up to that day she had lived rather than 
 rank herself with the " violenti contro se 
 stessi." 'We can simply say that Mary Brad 
 ford chose the chance of Hell for the sake of 
 sparing Saxe pain. The fact that you or I 
 I pass over the lady who thinks her in 
 delicate ; does she think, I wonder, that it 
 would have been delicate for Mary Bradford 
 to accompany Saxe back to civilization ? 
 may believe her to be one of the saints, has 
 nothing to do with what she thought. Mary 
 Bradford came of a race that for many 
 
 36
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 generations believed in predestination ; but 
 she herself believed in free will. Dreadful as 
 it is to be foredamned, it is worse to have 
 damned yourself. She had not even the cold 
 comfort of Calvinism. I said that I under 
 stood Mary Bradford. I am not sure that it 
 would not have taken a Spanish saint of the 
 sixteenth century really to understand her. 
 Sixteenth-century Spain is the only thing I 
 know of that is in the least like New England. 
 I am not trying to make out a " case " for 
 Mary Bradford ; and I sincerely hope that 
 the lady who thinks her indelicate will never 
 read these pages. For most people, the facts 
 will suffice, and I have no desire to interpret 
 them for the others. You have only to 
 meditate for a little on the ironic and tragic 
 reflections of a hundred kinds that must have 
 surged through Mary Bradford's brain, to be 
 swept away, yourself, on the horrid current. 
 Do I need, for example, to point out the 
 difficulty to use a word that I think the 
 lady I have cited would approve of merely 
 meeting the man she adored, face to face ? 
 For never doubt that those souls who live 
 least by the flesh feel themselves most defiled 
 by its defilement. No, you have only to 
 
 37
 
 VAIN OBLATIONS 
 
 explore Mary Bradford's tragedy for yourself. 
 It will take you three years, perhaps, as it has 
 taken me, to penetrate the last recesses. And 
 if you are tempted for a moment to think of 
 her as mad, or exaltee, reflect on how com 
 pletely she understood Saxe. I am only half 
 a New Englander ; and I confess that, though 
 I reverence her heroism, I am even more 
 humble before her intelligence. It is no 
 blame to Saxe that he stumbled out of the 
 chiefs hut, completely her dupe. Poor Saxe ! 
 But the vivid vision of that scene leaves Phedre 
 tasteless to me. As I say, I am only half a 
 New Englander. . . .
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 THE two young men looked at each other 
 rather helplessly. Then "Marty" Martin 
 drew a few ragged words over his helplessness. 
 " I'm sorry, Peter really, awfully. I'll be 
 back in an hour. And do buck up. But you 
 have bucked up, you really have. You look 
 ever so much better than you did when 
 we went to lunch. And I'll be back. Oh, 
 you can depend on me." He drifted off 
 through the door. His muscles were tense 
 with haste, but he fingered chairs and tables 
 as he went as if trying to put clogs of 
 decency on feet indecorously winged. Even 
 so, he was soon out of sight, and Peter Wayne 
 was alone. 
 
 " There's no point in saying it isn't rum, 
 because it is," he murmured to himself. 
 " And here" he added, looking about. There 
 was no moral support in those crimson walls, 
 those great pier-glasses, those insignificant 
 writing-tables with red-shaded electric lights, 
 
 39
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 those uncomfortable tapestried armchairs. It 
 wasn't the setting to help you through a crisis. 
 He was in the quietest corner of the most 
 essentially respectable hotel in New York. 
 There were plenty of them scores that were 
 incidentally respectable ; but at the St. Justin 
 respectability had been cherished through years 
 for its own sake, as more important than the 
 register, the cuisine, or the unimpeachable 
 location that no metropolitan progress could 
 render inconvenient. As a very young 
 bachelor with virtually no family ties, he was 
 not familiar with the St. Justin. It wasn't a 
 place where you would expect to get the kind 
 of thing his kind of human being wanted. 
 He couldn't, for example, have induced Marty 
 to lunch there. They had lunched at Plon's. 
 It was an hotel where you might be perfectly 
 sure your grandparents had stopped. It was 
 natural that his mother should have selected 
 it for their meeting, as she hadn't been in 
 America for well over twenty years. But 
 there was less backing than he had expected, 
 somehow. 
 
 Sitting uncomfortably in one of the corners 
 by a writing-table (his back to the window so 
 that the familiar streets shouldn't lure him too 
 
 40
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 much to flight), he took the privilege of the 
 consciously crucial moment. He reviewed 
 his life. It was so very short, after all, that 
 it was easily reviewed. He was only a few 
 months out of the university, and he was just 
 twenty-two. The insoluble was there to the 
 point of being either romantic or absurd, he 
 didn't know which. He had what so many 
 young people long for in vain, a mystery. 
 He had amused himself occasionally with 
 monstrous hypotheses. But what real account 
 could he give of himself ? What account, 
 that is, of the sort that Marty Martin and his 
 like had by heart before they could spell ? 
 The most that he knew about his parents 
 except that they were alive and in the 
 tropics was that they banked in Honolulu 
 and had some natural hold or other on 
 Marty Martin's uncle. Marty Martin's uncle 
 had picked out Peter's school and his college 
 for him, and was telegraphed for when Peter 
 had appendicitis. That was as near the 
 parental relation as anything he had known 
 from experience. Lonely ? Well, any fellow 
 was lonely when the other fellows all went 
 trooping home for holidays ; but loneliness he 
 had always frankly diagnosed as three-quarters
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 pride. The fellows were always glad to get 
 back to school or college, he noticed. In any 
 case, he had stopped thinking about it much 
 his plight. That saved his dignity. What 
 he sat now vaguely dreading was the immense, 
 the cataclysmic downfall of his dignity. He 
 tried to put the facts to himself so simply that 
 they should be as reassuring as a primer. 
 Ollendorf, he had once complained to a 
 teacher, would take the zest out of a murder, 
 the sense out of a scandal. Tragedy was a 
 verbal matter. Put a crime into any foreign 
 language, and it sounded like a laundry list. 
 He would try, as it were, to find the French 
 for his situation. 
 
 " Oh, rot ! " he began, taking his own ad 
 vice quite seriously. " It isn't so Sudermannish 
 as all that. My father and my mother chose to 
 go to the tropics to live, a year after I was 
 born. They did not take me with them. 
 They have never sent for me ; but they have 
 supported me ; they have written to me 
 occasionally ; they have got Marty Martin's 
 uncle to keep me out of the hands of the 
 S.P.C.C., and trained me generally to do 
 without them. I've never been invited to go 
 to Tahiti. And Tahiti isn't like London if 
 
 42
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 you know any one there, you can't go without 
 an invitation. They can't have turned against 
 me, when I was eleven months old, on account 
 of my vices. I've kept pretty jolly and 
 managed to regularize the situation with my 
 friends. Now my mother has written that 
 she's coming to America to see me. Indeed, 
 she has actually come. I wasn't allowed to 
 meet her at a steamer, decently. I have to 
 meet her here here." (He looked gloomily 
 around at the conventional walls.) " Yet she 
 doesn't seem to be staying here. I don't know 
 whether she will want tea, or where to take 
 her to dinner. I don't know her when I see 
 her. I don't know oh, hang it, I don't know 
 anything ! And if I could funk it, like 
 Marty, I would. But what can you do when 
 a lady takes the trouble to bring you into the 
 world ? If it had been my father, now, I 
 wouldn't I positively wouldn't have con 
 sented to meet him. It's it's no way to 
 treat a fellow." 
 
 His vain attempt at Ollendorfian flatness 
 broke down : the mere facts seemed so very 
 much against him. He had often complained 
 to Marty Martin that it was dashed awkward, 
 this being the only original changeling; but, 
 
 43
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 in point of fact, he had never been so uncom 
 fortable in his life as now, at the prospect of 
 playing the authentic filial role. " I'll make 
 her dine here," he muttered. He could think 
 of nothing worse without being actually dis 
 respectful. An old lady in a gray shawl 
 walked slowly down the hall past the door, 
 and it suddenly struck him that his mother 
 would perhaps like to dine at the St. Justin. 
 " I ought to have cabled to ask what colour 
 her shawl would be," he began, in a flippant 
 whisper, to himself. The flippant whisper 
 stopped. He was much too genuinely nervous 
 to be flippant any longer without an audience. 
 At the same time, he found himself wonder 
 ing oh, insincerely, theatrically, rhetorically 
 wondering why he had not bought an 
 etiquette book. There was something well, 
 to be honest, something like an extra gland in 
 his throat, something like a knot in his healthy 
 young nerves that kept him from putting the 
 question to himself audibly. " If she cries " 
 he reflected, with anticipatory vindictiveness. 
 What he really meant was : " If she makes 
 me so much as sniff." For your mother was 
 really the one person in the world who had 
 you necessarily at a disadvantage. Even if 
 
 44
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 you hadn't the habit of her, you couldn't 
 count on yourself for reticence. You might 
 be as bored as possible, but that wouldn't save 
 you. There might be treacheries of the flesh, 
 disloyalties of the cuticle all manner of 
 reversions to embryonic helplessness. She 
 somehow had your nerves, your physical equi 
 librium, at her mercy. Old Stein, prodding 
 at you with instruments in the psychological 
 laboratory, was a mere joke in comparison. 
 Even the most deceived, the most docile and 
 voluble student ended respectably in a card 
 catalogue. Peter felt suddenly an immense 
 tenderness for the decencies, the unrealities of 
 " science." But to meet your mother in con 
 ditions like these was the real thing : the 
 naked horror of revelation. " It's literature," 
 thought Peter to himself, " and what is litera 
 ture but just the very worst life can do?" 
 He came back to his familiar conclusive 
 summary. It was rum. 
 
 The next quarter of an hour passed more 
 mercifully. The mere empty lapse of time 
 helped him, half duped him into thinking 
 that the scene might not come off at all. It 
 was foolish to be there ahead of time, but 
 what could a man in his predicament do, or 
 
 45
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 pretend to do, between luncheon and an inter 
 view like that ? They had had, he and 
 Marty, a civilized meal at Plon's ; but he had 
 not been hungry, and to smoke among the 
 stunted box-trees afterward had been well, 
 impossible. They had got to the St. Justin 
 ridiculously early, and then Marty had bolted. 
 Peter didn't bear him any grudge for that ; of 
 course it was perfectly proper for Marty to 
 bolt. It would have been worse, he began to 
 think, to face her first before a witness. 
 
 By this time he had accepted the smallest 
 writing-room of the St. Justin as the pre 
 destined scene of the great encounter ; accepted 
 it as, perhaps divinely, perhaps diabolically, 
 but at all events supernaturally, appointed. 
 These walls had been decorated by dead people 
 to be unsympathetic and grossly unfit witnesses 
 of Peter Wayne's embarrassment. To that 
 extent they belonged to him. The sudden 
 superstition was genuine ; so genuine that he 
 found himself resenting a bit of chatter that 
 sprang up outside the door and, even more, 
 the immediate quick entrance into the writing- 
 room of one of the chatterers. Why hadn't 
 his mother given him an appointment in her 
 own sitting-room, at her own hotel whatever 
 
 46
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 that might be? He didn't know; he knew 
 nothing of her since the wireless message that 
 had made the appointment ; and of course 
 since she was managing the thing that way 
 he hadn't even tried to meet her at her steamer, 
 though it had actually docked at some un 
 earthly hour that morning. But she was 
 likely to pay, too, for her perversity, since the 
 lady who had just come in and had sat down 
 rather aimlessly at one of the tables would 
 probably annoy her as much as she did him. 
 He had owned or pretended ? to Marty 
 Martin a furtive curiosity as to this mother 
 of his, whom he had virtually never seen, of 
 whom he hadn't so much as a photograph. 
 Now something quite different stirred within 
 him : the instinct to protect her against any 
 thing she would not like. He suddenly saw 
 her frail and weary and overwrought and quite 
 old pathetically, not ironically, like the little 
 old lady who had hobbled past the door and 
 lie resented any detail that might crown her 
 long effort at reunion with an extra thorn. 
 He was sure she would hate this other woman's 
 being there the younger woman who had just 
 come in, and sat down so nonchalantly. 
 
 This lady obviously intended to stop long 
 
 47
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 enough for their discomfiture, since just here 
 he got up and looked at his watch as he did 
 so it lacked scarce two minutes of the ap 
 pointed hour. He looked at the intruder a 
 little impatiently. She wasn't writing. Per 
 haps he could suggest, by some flicker of 
 expression, some implication of gesture, that 
 he wasn't there in that ridiculous galley for 
 nothing, and still less there for casual company. 
 She was slim and smartly veiled and outrageously 
 made up. That was all he saw out of the 
 corner of his eye, but it was enough to make 
 him feel that she had no such rights at the 
 St. Justin as a reunited mother and child. She 
 wasn't waiting for a parent, he knew ; only 
 for some frivolous friend or other. He was so 
 nervous as to wonder if there were any conceiv 
 able way in which one could ask her to go into 
 one of the other rooms. A depopulated chain 
 of them stretched down the corridor. He 
 threw another glance at her. She was well 
 dressed. Peter, though he might know as 
 little as a poodle about the nature of the cur 
 rent fashion, could, like most men, pounce 
 unerringly on the unfashionable. Her exub 
 erance wasn't a matter of gewgaws ; it was all 
 in the meretricious harmonies of her features 
 
 48
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 and complexion. And yet Peter caught 
 himself away from staring, as he passed her, 
 but one glance was enough to show him that 
 it was a perfectly honest mask ; her paint 
 and powder were as respectable as blue glasses. 
 Again he knew it unerringly. He was glad 
 to recognize it. For at that moment he 
 became so nervous that he did, without a 
 qualm, the most preposterous thing he had 
 ever done, even at two-and-twenty. 
 
 His mother was imminent ; he knew it 
 in a hundred ways. The atmosphere was 
 charged with more than the mere prospect, 
 was charged with the actual certainty of her. 
 He found that he was going to put it to the 
 lady who sat there. He stood in the door of 
 the writing-room and looked down the dark 
 hall. It was empty, save for a woman who 
 sat humbly near, bonneted, veiled, faithfully 
 clasping some kind of bag obviously a 
 servant. Remembering the bit of chatter, he 
 fancied it the maid of the intruding lady. No 
 one else was in sight. Yet somehow he knew 
 that his mother would be on time : the crisp- 
 ness of her earlier cablegrams promised it. 
 The lady really must go elsewhere, and the 
 maid old and " coloured " and manifestly 
 E 49
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 respectable must move down the hall and sit 
 outside another door. He went back, and 
 this time walked straight across to the 
 stranger. 
 
 " Will you pardon me, madam " (" madam " 
 was a deplorable word, but the powder some 
 how demanded an extravagant formality), "if 
 I speak to you, to ask you something very 
 odd ? " 
 
 She stared at him through her fantastically 
 patterned veil. 
 
 " I have been put in the position of having 
 to meet an elderly lady a near relative here 
 for a more or less intimate conversation. I 
 don't think she realized, in making the ap 
 pointment, how little privacy you have a 
 right to in an hotel. It is very long since she 
 has been in a great city. Will you pardon 
 the the really unpardonable liberty of my 
 asking if you are likely to be here much 
 longer ? I mean ought I to arrange to take 
 her elsewhere in the hotel when she comes ? 
 She will be here in a moment." 
 
 It was a dreadful thing to have had to do, 
 and, if he judged by what the veil showed of 
 the lady's face, it couldn't have been worse 
 done. She looked dismayed. Peter was 
 
 50
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 angry : so angry that he managed to stop just 
 where he had stationed himself before her ; 
 so angry that he didn't deprecate, that he 
 simply set his teeth and waited. There was 
 nothing he could do now, he felt, to convince 
 her that she hadn't been insulted. 
 
 She lifted her veil ever so little, just freeing 
 her lips, slightly constricted by its tight- 
 drawn mesh. And she did so, she both rose 
 and spoke. 
 
 " Aren't you Peter Wayne ? " 
 
 He bowed, relieved. If they had a ground 
 of acquaintance, he could perhaps cover it all 
 up, make it plausible, get rid of her on some 
 dishonest, hilarious pretext. " I am." He 
 waited ; there was no use in pretending that 
 he remembered her. 
 
 The veil was lifted farther, then a hand 
 was laid on his shoulder and a voice sounded 
 in his astonished ears. " Turn to the light, 
 my son, and let me look at you. I've not had 
 a photograph, you remember, since you were 
 a child." 
 
 Even as he faced the light, he was saying 
 to himself that it was rummer than ever ; but 
 it was rummest when he turned for his legiti 
 mate look at her. She was older than he had 
 
 5*
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 assumed the strange lady to be ; but she was a 
 long way from the little old lady in the gray 
 shawl. This was his mother, and it was over 
 he felt it as those sinking for the third 
 time may feel. In another instant he saw 
 his mistake. He had been pulled up out of 
 the surge into the terrible air this was his 
 mother, and it had just begun ! He mastered 
 his breath his breath that under the water 
 had been playing tricks with him. He looked 
 her over, searching stare for searching stare. 
 Her fair hair had lost what must once have 
 been a golden lustre, but it was carefully, 
 elaborately arranged, waved, curled, braided. 
 It was as fashionable as her clothes. The 
 white mask of powder left clear the contour 
 of the fine, thin nose but cloaked the subtler 
 modellings of the face. The blue eyes, idle 
 yet content, looked at him from behind it ; 
 below them it was rent, once, by the scarlet 
 stab of the mouth. Peter remembered vaguely 
 having heard that the tropical sun necessitated 
 such protection. It was the northern dimness 
 and drizzle that turned make-up into a moral 
 question. Even for the grands boulevards^ to 
 be sure, Mrs. Wayne's make-up would have 
 been overdone. This was the chief result of 
 
 52
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 his searching stare. She wasn't like one's 
 mother at all, confound it ! not like any 
 one's mother. He would have been glad of a 
 little more sophistication than even at wise 
 two-and-twenty he was conscious of possess 
 ing. 
 
 " Your maid ? " he asked, remembering the 
 figure outside the door. 
 
 " Oh, yes ; my old Frances. She recalls 
 you as a baby. She'll want to see you. You 
 must speak to her before we go." 
 
 " But you're not going " 
 
 "I find I'd better get off to-night. I've 
 learned since landing, that if I do, I can just 
 get a boat at Vancouver. It's not as if I had 
 any business to do. You'll take me to dinner 
 somewhere some restaurant. I don't like 
 hotels." 
 
 " But you don't mean you've come for 
 only twenty-four hours across all that ? " 
 
 The straight red mouth elongated itself into 
 a smile. " If there weren't so much of it to 
 cross, I could, perhaps, stay longer. I came 
 only to say one or two things." 
 
 She spoke as if she had run up from her 
 country place for the day. Peter suddenly 
 revolted against this careless treatment of his 
 
 53
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 plight. He was glad if his prayers had suc 
 ceeded in averting tragedy. At the same 
 time, he didn't intend to be turned into farce. 
 He hadn't let himself in for all this only to be 
 shirked as he had been shirked for more than 
 twenty years. He meant to know things, 
 hang it ! He had been afraid of a scene ; 
 afraid of twenty years' emotion expressed in 
 an hour ; of a creation of human ties as 
 violent and sudden as the growth of the tree 
 from the mango-seed in the fakir's hands. 
 " In ten minutes you eat the ripe mango," a 
 globe-trotting friend had told him. If he 
 hadn't the fakir's miracle to fear, well and 
 good ; but neither was he going to suffer the 
 other extreme, the complete dehumanizing 
 of the experience. After all, she was his 
 mother, hang it ! If she wasn't going to 
 make him pay well, he would make her 
 pay. Somebody had to get something out 
 of so preposterous a situation. He leaned 
 forward. 
 
 " Things you couldn't write ? Or have 
 you just funked it, on the way ? " 
 
 " Funked it ? " Her vocabulary apparently 
 did not hold the word. 
 
 " I mean oh, I mean, let us talk straight. 
 
 54
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 You've let it all go for more than twenty years. 
 Now you take it all up again. I'm a gentle 
 man, I hope. I didn't bolt, though you can 
 bet I wanted to. It would have been easier 
 never to have seen you at all." 
 
 " You've never wanted to see your mother ? " 
 
 Peter looked out of the window into the 
 familiar street. If it hadn't been for the utter 
 detachment of her tone, he would have felt 
 that she was hitting below the belt. 
 
 " What do you take me for ? I've nearly 
 died of well, call it interest, more times than 
 I can count up. No little boy likes to have 
 no mother ; likes to have his mother care 
 nothing for him. But I've grown perfectly 
 used to it. And I know I know now, mind 
 you that you don't care. Well, it may not 
 be what I should have chosen, but at least it 
 lets me out. It's too late, now, to make me 
 care." 
 
 It was by no means the whole truth. But 
 it was what he had been trying, and in vain, 
 to say to himself an hour since about it all. 
 There was some triumph in being able to say 
 it now to her. 
 
 Her blue eyes turned on him a stranger's 
 sudden kindness. " Where those years bad, 
 
 55
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 Peter ? I thought they'd be less bad if you 
 began them very young. You see, they had to 
 begin some time." 
 
 " Oh, they began and they lasted. Now, 
 they're not bad at all. So why rake it all up 
 now ? " 
 
 If she had been little and old and shaking, 
 he couldn't have pressed the question, he 
 knew. The powdered cheeks, the elaborate 
 hair, the vermilion lips gave him a kind of 
 sanction. There was a pitiful way of wearing 
 rouge, no doubt ; this wasn't pitiful in the 
 least. He didn't know what she looked like 
 underneath the mask, but he could almost have 
 sworn she didn't need it. 
 
 " I'm not trying to do that. If I've come 
 too late, it's because I feel quite sure that it's 
 too late to undo any of it. I am not trying " 
 her brilliant, dyed smile was extraordinarily 
 little in the maternal tradition "to get a single 
 claw into you. I've come to pay damages, 
 Peter, not to claim them. But you must be 
 very, very, very polite to me. I'm not used to 
 anything else. And America rather frightens 
 
 me." 
 
 " I don't want to be anything but polite," 
 murmured Peter, abashed. " And the freer 
 
 56
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 you really are, the more it's up to you to play 
 the game, don't you think ? " 
 
 She smiled vaguely, and he saw at once that 
 she belonged to the generation that preceded 
 slangy paradox. She might also have worn a 
 fluffy gray shawl. 
 
 " I'm sure you don't wish to be anything 
 but polite," she brought out, still vaguely. 
 " But I've odd things to say, and I've come a 
 long way to say them ; and you, my son, must 
 listen." 
 
 " It's what I'm here for." 
 
 " Evidemment. How much has Spencer 
 Martin told you ? " 
 
 " Old Martin ? Nothing at all, ever ex 
 cept the figure of my allowance." 
 
 " Not why we first went to Hawaii ? " 
 
 " Good Lord, no ! I might have been a 
 foundling." 
 
 " You didn't ask ? " She had taken off her 
 gray glove ; and pushed her veil up farther on 
 her forehead, with beautiful white fingers. 
 
 " No," answered Peter curtly. " A fellow 
 wouldn't ask. You can see that." 
 
 She seemed to muse. " He would have told 
 you that, I think, if you had. There was no 
 reason why you shouldn't know." 
 
 57
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 " I naturally supposed, if there was no 
 reason why I shouldn't know, you'd have seen 
 to it that I was told." 
 
 " So you thought there was something dis 
 graceful something that drove us out of 
 America?" 
 
 " It has occurred to me. But I never let 
 myself worry about it. And old Martin him 
 self was a kind of proof that there wasn't." 
 
 " There wasn't." She echoed his words in 
 a disdainful, emphatically affirmative tone. 
 " No, Peter, not that." She paused for a 
 moment, staring out into the gray street. 
 " These women are very ugly, aren't they ? " 
 she asked irrelevantly. " On the boat, they 
 were horrors. And they jerked about so did 
 so many things. Do the men like them that 
 way ? " Her tone was desultory. 
 
 " I suppose so." He felt a mischievous de 
 sire to tell her how little the men he knew 
 would probably like them her way ; but, in 
 fact, the slow conviction was encroaching on 
 his mind not so much penetrating it as 
 fluidically enwrapping it that she was com 
 pounded of many graces. Her gestures, for 
 example : they were all slow, and each showed 
 off something, if only, for an instant, some 
 
 58
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 lesser, some negligible contour. She had the 
 air of not having stirred a limb or a feature 
 for years, except to please, and of being now 
 in the practice infallible. She was very femi 
 nine no, hang it ! that dairymaid word 
 wouldn't do. (Peter had been, in college, the 
 proudest product of his several " theme- 
 courses," and the quest of the epithet was not 
 unknown to him.) She was very simple and 
 very sophisticated. He had to leave it at that. 
 
 " I'll tell you about our leaving America. 
 You ought to have known long since. And 
 yet perhaps it was better your sympathies 
 shouldn't have been touched. If you thought 
 we were brutes, that would leave you free, 
 wouldn't it ? " 
 
 " It did." 
 
 " Ah, yes exactly ! " She seemed to 
 triumph for an instant. Then she looked out 
 of the window again, and again spoke irrele 
 vantly. " Are you in love ? " 
 
 Peter frowned. " No." He was too young 
 not to be stiff about it. 
 
 " That's rather a pity. I could have ex 
 plained better." 
 
 " Oh, I know what it stands for." 
 
 She corrected him gently. " It ' stands for ' 
 
 59
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 nothing whatever. Either you've loved or you 
 haven't. It might have helped me that's 
 all." Then she seemed to brace herself for 
 difficult exposition. 
 
 " Listen, Peter. You must know this first. 
 In the months just following your birth, every 
 thing changed. Your father developed tuber 
 culosis alarmingly, it was then supposed. 
 That meant another climate. He owned 
 property in Honolulu. It occurred to him to 
 go there. In not taking you we acted on 
 physicians' advice. There was no telling what 
 sort of life we might have to live. You were 
 best off here. You were under expert care, 
 and in those days we had news of you con 
 stantly. I am quite well aware " her voice 
 grew surer as she went on ; she seemed less 
 fantastically feminine, more simply human 
 " that many women would have chosen dif 
 ferently. For me there could be no question. 
 You had been brought into the world in the 
 belief that there would be no choice to make. 
 We never dreamed, when you were born, of 
 anything but the normal American life. I 
 insist on your realizing that." 
 
 Peter bowed. It already began to change 
 his vision of himself a little, though he wasn't 
 
 60
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 sure he liked his mystery to be merely tu 
 bercular. Though if that was all, why in the 
 world but he saw that he could only listen 
 and wait. 
 
 " Then Honolulu didn't serve very long. 
 We had to go farther away from life. Now 
 we're in Tahiti. It's it's a very wonderful 
 climate." 
 
 Mrs. Wayne rose, drew the crimson curtain 
 to one side, and looked out. It was a moment 
 before she spoke, and as she spoke she sat 
 down again with helpless grace. 
 
 " I find it very hard to tell. I don't think 
 I can tell you it all." 
 
 " I don't see why you should have come at 
 all, unless you are going to tell me everything 
 there is to tell. But if you've really funked 
 it, I don't care, you know." Thus Peter, 
 maintaining his bravado. 
 
 " You don't help me out." The blue eyes 
 rested on him critically. " But I suppose it's 
 not your fault. Since you don't know any 
 thing about anything " 
 
 " I can't give you a leg up. No." 
 
 She frowned a little, as if troubled by his 
 phrasing, but resigned herself to it. " No ; 
 you can't give me a leg up/' 
 
 61
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 " I say " He leaned forward with a sudden 
 impulse. " Why don't I go back with you ? 
 Or come out later ? Lots of people going to 
 Tahiti now, you know, since they've exhausted 
 the Spanish Main. Plenty of attractions : 
 drives round the island, perfect scenery, native 
 customs on tap ordeal by fire and hot stones. 
 It's in the advertisements along with the rates 
 and sailings. No reason why I shouldn't 
 come." 
 
 She had drawn back while he spoke with 
 a perfectly obvious terror. With parted lips, 
 and coiled hair, and her very blood (it seemed) 
 turned white, she looked like Greek tragic 
 masks that he had seen in museums. These 
 he had always thought grinning prevari 
 cations ; now, he acknowledged their 
 authenticity. His jauntiness faded into a stare. 
 Then she pulled herself together, as Peter 
 would have said, by slow, difficult degrees, like 
 a kaleidoscope turned too slowly pitiful to 
 see. 
 
 " No, Peter, you must never come to 
 Tahiti. He he couldn't bear it." 
 
 " He ? " 
 " Your father/' 
 
 " Oh my father." His imagination had 
 62
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 not yet evoked his father. " I had forgotten 
 him, for the moment." 
 
 " Forgotten him ! What extraordinary 
 things you say ! " 
 
 " Well, why shouldn't I forget him ? He 
 hasn't even taken the trouble to spend 
 twenty-four hours in America to make my 
 acquaintance." Something acrid had risen in 
 the cup, and Peter's lips were bitter. 
 
 Her white fingers moved again to the folds 
 of her veil, as if the frail mesh weighed 
 intolerably upon her brows. 
 
 " If you forget him, of course I can never 
 explain. He is all there is." She indulged 
 then in an appraising glance. " You look 
 kind and good. I didn't think you would be 
 undutiful." 
 
 Undutiful ! It was her turn to introduce an 
 unfamiliar vocabulary. " Undutiful ! " Peter 
 repeated. " What do you mean ? That I'm 
 expected to be grateful to him for being my 
 father ? " 
 
 She smiled. She lifted her hands. She all 
 but applauded him. " Yes, just that ! " 
 
 Peter stared. He had two favourite words 
 with which to describe the legitimately sur 
 prising. One of them was " rum." But such 
 
 63
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 an idea as this called for the other. It was 
 positively " rococo." 
 
 She went on then. Apparently his ironic 
 question had smitten the rock, for the fluent 
 tale gushed forth, watering all the arid past. 
 But to Peter it was as if a man blinded and 
 drenched with spray should try to drink of it. 
 The first sentences came too quickly. In all 
 his two-and-twenty years they found no 
 context. He had still to learn the way of 
 them. He supposed it was because he was 
 finding out at last what it was to have a real 
 mother. 
 
 " It wasn't always Tahiti," he heard her 
 saying after a little. " We've tried everything 
 south of the equator, I've sometimes thought. 
 Valparaiso, for a long time. Perhaps you 
 knew ? Spencer Martin " 
 
 " Never even told me when you changed 
 your continent." He was blindly bitter. 
 Somehow it did hurt, as she went on. 
 
 " The climate," Mrs. Wayne murmured 
 again. And then she named other stages of 
 their progress all places, Peter reflected, that 
 were in the geographies and in Kipling, and 
 nowhere else. It made his parents sound like 
 vagabonds of fiction. Her trailing narrative 
 
 64
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 did not add to their reality. The details she 
 mentioned were wildly exotic, and those she 
 took for granted he could not supply. Her 
 careful English was interlarded with strange 
 scraps of Spanish and native names for things 
 which left the objects, for him, unrecognizable. 
 He made nothing out of it except that it 
 wasn't what he should call a life at all. He 
 didn't even see whether it was whim or 
 necessity that controlled them. As soon as 
 anything in her story became coherent or com 
 prehensible, she doubled on her tracks. At 
 first he threw in occasional questions, but the 
 answers didn't explain ; and soon he stopped 
 asking them. A foreignness like that left his 
 very curiosities unphraseable. He came to the 
 point where he didn't even know what it was 
 that he wanted to know. There was, to be sure, 
 the irregularly recurrent stress on the hope of 
 health, an obsession, apparently, under which 
 they had faintly struggled and madly rambled ; 
 but he didn't make much more sense than what 
 he had learned in childhood about Ponce de 
 Leon. You might as well ask a firefly to show 
 you your way. Clearly, she hadn't the gift of 
 biography. He sat very still and intent, trying 
 to make a pattern out of it ; but she merely 
 F 65
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 succeeded in dazing him. Then suddenly, 
 when he was most bewildered, it came to an 
 end, ran out in a mere confession of failure. 
 
 " And nowhere, at any time, has the miracle 
 happened. He has never been well enough 
 to come back. We have always had to stay 
 away." 
 
 " It must have been a strange life," Peter 
 mused. 
 
 " Strange ? It may be. Strange for him, 
 no doubt : so fitted for civilization for your 
 world." 
 
 <c You speak as if it weren't yours." 
 
 " Oh, mine," she said simply ; " he was 
 mine. I don't ask for more civilization than 
 that than my husband." 
 
 It was the most sentimental speech that 
 Peter had ever heard from human lips, and he 
 stared incredulously. But incredulity faded. 
 Her tone of voice worked on him even after 
 she fell silent. He still felt its vibration in 
 the air while the mask shifted subtly before 
 his eyes. Somehow, as she sat there, breathing 
 such simple passion from her intricate adorn 
 ments, she became at once more astounding 
 and more intelligible. One saw it all even 
 Peter, in his young and untutored heart, knew 
 
 66
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 infallibly. She had loved her husband 
 supremely, and she had chucked everything 
 for him. She had chucked so much, in fact, 
 that she had even lost all sense of the worth of 
 what she had cast away. She had nothing 
 left to measure it by. Peter felt that America 
 itself was a good deal to have chucked. It 
 soothed his pride a little, to be sure, to have 
 her treat New York so cavalierly. She hadn't 
 so much as looked at it ; and she had circum 
 navigated the globe for him. It was clear, 
 too, that every moment of the journey was a 
 kind of torture to her. Her very look round 
 the room divulged an agony of strangeness and 
 suspense. She was just longing to be back on 
 her island. Peter thrilled a little foolishly to 
 it. He fancied it was a grande passion. The 
 only grande passion Peter had hitherto known 
 had been that of a sophomore friend for his 
 landlady's daughter. That, though it had 
 been enhanced by proper detail of elopement, 
 disinheritance, and threats of suicide, had 
 disappointed them all in the end. The bride 
 was rather silly and tried to borrow money ; 
 and when Peter and Marty, in their senior 
 year, had reread Lawrence's sonnet-sequence, 
 they had found that it didn't scan. But this 
 
 67
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 this was different. Whatever his mother had 
 undertaken, she had obviously put it through. 
 After all those years of marriage, to have your 
 voice vibrate like that ! It had never occurred 
 to Peter that a fellow's mother could still be 
 in love with his father. Even in novels 
 mothers weren't. As for life : he recalled 
 the parents that he knew. He had never seen 
 another woman with just that look, the look 
 of a dedicated being, of some one whose bloom 
 had been, first and last, both jealously hoarded 
 and lavishly spent. She was like a woman 
 out of a harem : a million graces for one man, 
 but a mere veiled bundle to all the rest. That 
 was the secret of her uniqueness. She was a 
 charming woman to whom the notion of 
 charming the world at large would be blas 
 phemous. Her mood had been slowly orien 
 talized to match her exterior, which had 
 gradually grown exotic. She would die in 
 suttee. Peter felt her quality no less poig 
 nantly because his words for it were unsure. 
 Of course she didn't want to stay in America ! 
 Of course she was off to Vancouver at mid 
 night ! And yet why, why had she come ? 
 Would she never explain ? 
 
 She had been looking out of the window 
 68
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 while he soliloquized it was part of the whole 
 sub-tropical spectacle of her that she should 
 limit herself to so few hours, and then be as 
 languid as if she had leased a suite at the St. 
 Justin for life. She turned just as Peter had 
 made up his mind to speak. 
 
 " There was one summer when you wanted 
 to do the Caucasus, I remember a rather 
 queer trip that was going to cost a great deal. 
 We were sorry I was dreadfully sorry that 
 you couldn't go." 
 
 Peter frowned. There you were ! She 
 crammed the supreme interview of a lifetime 
 into an hour, and then had the audacity to be 
 irrelevant. 
 
 " We couldn't afford it just then. It it 
 was a very expensive year. I had to tell 
 Spencer we couldn't. I hope you didn't hate 
 us for it." 
 
 Peter laughed. " I didn't even know you 
 had anything to do with it. Old Martin 
 didn't tell me it was funds. He just wet- 
 blanketed the whole thing said it wasn't safe 
 and he couldn't hear of it. I didn't mind 
 much. I went to Murray Bay to visit another 
 chap. But, I say do you mean old Martin 
 asked you ? " 
 
 69
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 " He cabled." 
 
 " And you? " 
 
 " I cabled back." 
 
 " Has he been consulting you about me all 
 these years ? In cases like that, when I didn't 
 dream of it ? " 
 
 " Oh, only occasionally," she hastened to 
 say. " We haven't been spying on you." 
 
 " No, I should hope not." Then he called 
 himself a queer duck, aggrieved for twenty 
 years because he hadn't been spied on, and 
 now aggrieved at the thought that he might 
 be. 
 
 " Was it you, by the way," he asked, " who 
 were interested in my affairs, or my father ? " 
 Her pronouns had been a little confusing. 
 
 " Your father has had, more and more, to 
 leave all correspondence to me." For the first 
 time, her words came glibly. She had evi 
 dently packed that sentence in her trunk before 
 starting. 
 
 " Is he so very ill ? " Peter had veered at 
 last to an interest in his other parent ; it was 
 clear that his other parent was the real clue to 
 the mystery. 
 
 " Oh, horribly horribly ! " It was almost 
 a cry. She bent forward. " So ill, Peter, so 
 
 70
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 ill that you mustn't come now, ever. He 
 loathes it so being so ill. And he is so very 
 proud as why shouldn't he be ? Can't you see 
 how he would mind ? Do you think I'd have 
 come if it had been possible to send for you ? 
 Do you think I'd have left him if there had 
 been any other way ? I'm not sure, as it is, 
 that I ought to have come. It has been 
 terrible, to be getting farther away every day ; 
 to know that I'm as far away from him as it is 
 possible to be on this earth. And think what 
 it must be for him, alone and there ! " 
 
 Well, she was as pathetic now as any little 
 old lady in a gray shawl could be ; only she 
 was, somehow, tragic too. Her face was like 
 the white grave of beauty. Peter was 
 stupefied. 
 
 " There ? " he repeated. 
 
 She flung out her hands. " On a savage 
 island. Think of him on a savage island ! " 
 
 " I can't, very well," murmured Peter in- 
 audibly. Then : " But has he always been so 
 ill ? For twenty years ? Or " he fixed her 
 a little more directly " is there something 
 besides illness ? " 
 
 She did not answer. She rose and looked 
 out of the window, and as Peter rose and stood
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 beside her, she lifted one hand to his shoulder. 
 There was something ineffably gracious in the 
 gesture. She seemed to be making it all up to 
 him. " Such a patched life, Peter," she mur 
 mured. " You can't blame him for not having 
 wanted me to come." 
 
 " Oh, he didn't want you to come ? " 
 
 She hesitated for an instant. " No. And 
 now I must go." 
 
 " Now ? " he asked stupidly. 
 
 " Oh, yes, at once. I shan't have time to 
 dine with you." She looked helplessly about 
 for a scarf that she had thrown down. 
 
 " But no ! " Peter broke out. " It's pre 
 posterous. To come like this and go like this ! 
 Your train doesn't go for hours if you will 
 go to-night." 
 
 " But I haven't arranged for it. I haven't 
 packed." 
 
 " Why, you haven't unpacked ! " he cried. 
 
 " Oh, I think Frances may have. And I 
 mustn't fail to get off. There are the tickets to 
 get, too. Peter, I must go." She spoke as if 
 to delay were unspeakable treason ; and, as she 
 spoke, she turned to cross the room to the 
 door. 
 
 " I say," said Peter, standing squarely in her 
 72
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 way, " why did you come ? You shan't go 
 without telling me that." It wasn't the way 
 to speak to one's mother, but she had chosen 
 to discard the maternal code. 
 
 She broke off in the act of withdrawal and 
 turned to him. Her blue eyes were tearless 
 but very sad. " I loved you dearly when you 
 were very little," she said simply. " I've never 
 quite forgotten that. I suddenly realized that, 
 if I waited any longer, I could never come. I 
 think it was a cruel and foolish thing for me 
 to do, and I'm a little ashamed of it ; but 
 kiss me, Peter." 
 
 Before he obeyed, he clutched at one more 
 straw. " You won't see old Martin ? " 
 
 " I said good-bye to him a great many years 
 ago." She smiled. " I had no one to see in 
 America except you. No there's a cab 
 waiting. Good-bye." 
 
 He kissed her then. It was clear to him 
 that he might only watch her go. He saw 
 her stop to rouse the old servant who waited in 
 the hall. Then she passed, with strange grace, 
 out of his life. 
 
 There was only one tone to take with 
 Marty, who arrived, as always, late and breath- 
 
 73
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 less. " She's the most charming woman I've 
 ever met, and it's the devil's own luck that she 
 had to go straight on to Vancouver to get a 
 steamer back. My father who is apparently 
 a charmer, by the way is very ill. She's 
 wonderful. It's the biggest thing that has ever 
 happened to me. She's made everything as 
 right as right. But I can't tell you about it. 
 After twenty years you understand, old 
 man " 
 
 It was less the loyal friend than the loyal 
 son ; but he was still, dining that night at 
 Plon's (he wondered where the deuce she was 
 dining), very much under her dominion. 
 She had brought with her a rare illumination. 
 He would never forget her voice and her 
 veiled eyes. He hadn't dreamed a woman 
 could suggest her love in so many silent ways. 
 She just 'was adoration, implicit and incarnate. 
 It was tremendous to have seen it. The white 
 light it threw on Lawrence's bride ! The 
 -white light it threw, for that matter, on all the 
 women he knew ! He felt himself bursting 
 with knowledge. 
 
 It was not until after dinner, indeed, that he 
 realized just how wonderful in another way 
 she had been, and with how little knowledge 
 
 74
 
 THE MANGO-SEED 
 
 of another sort she had left him. She had 
 told him absolutely nothing. So far as he was 
 concerned, her narrative had only concealed 
 events. He couldn't remember whether New 
 Zealand had followed or preceded Chile ; and 
 his sincere impression was that it didn't matter, 
 even to them. Anything that in all those 
 years had mattered, had been dropped away 
 out of sight between her sentences. If he had 
 been by his hour both racked and inebriated 
 (for that was what his state of tension amounted 
 to), it was not because of any facts she had 
 given him. She had not even answered his 
 plain questions. She had left him in dismay 
 as soon as he had begun to ask them. He saw 
 that now, though in his simplicity he hadn't 
 seen it before. He had been sacrificed again, 
 as he had always been sacrificed. His mystery 
 was still his mystery, and he was still left alone 
 with his monstrous hypotheses. He wouldn't 
 have missed it for anything not even for 
 good old Marty. But he turned to Marty at 
 last with compunction. 
 
 " Marty, old man," he said, " it 'was rum." 
 
 75
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 I AM an old man now, and, like many other 
 old men, I feel like making confession. 
 Not of my own sins. I have always been 
 called, I am well aware, a dilettante, and I 
 could hardly have sinned in the ways of the 
 particular sinners of whom I am about to 
 speak. But I have the dilettante's liking for 
 all realities that do not brush him too close. 
 Throughout the case of Filippo and Rachel 
 Upcher, I was always on the safe side of the 
 footlights. I have no excuse for not being 
 honest, and I have at last an excuse for speak 
 ing. It is wonderful how the death of 
 acquaintances frees one ; and I am discovering, 
 at the end of life, the strange, lonely luxury of 
 being able to tell the truth about nearly every 
 one I used to know. All the prolonged con 
 ventional disloyalties are passed away. It is 
 extraordinary how often one is prevented from 
 telling the blessed truth about the familiar dead 
 because of some irrelevant survivor. 
 
 76
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 I do not know that there was much to 
 choose between Filippo and Rachel Upcher 
 though the world would not agree with me. 
 Both of them, in Solomon's words, " drank the 
 wine of violence." I never really liked either 
 of them, and I have never been caught by the 
 sentimental adage that to understand is to 
 forgive. If we are damned, it is God who 
 damns us, and no one ventures to accuse Him 
 of misunderstanding. It is a little late for a 
 mere acquaintance to hark back to the Upchers, 
 but by accident I, and I only, know the main 
 facts that the world has so long been mistaken 
 about. They were a lurid pair ; they were not 
 of my clan. But I cannot resist the wholly 
 pious temptation to set my clan right about 
 them. I should have done it long ago, in 
 years when it would have made " scare-heads " 
 in the same papers that of old had had so many 
 " scare-heads " about the Upchers, but for my 
 dear wife. She simply could not have borne 
 it. To tell the story is part of the melancholy 
 freedom her death has bestowed on me. 
 
 By the time you have read my apology, you 
 will have remembered, probably with some 
 disgust, the Upcher " horror." I am used to 
 it, but I can still wince at it. I have always 
 
 77
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 been pleased to recognize that life, as my friends 
 lived it, was not in the least like the news 
 papers. Not to be like the newspapers was as 
 good a test of caste as another. Perhaps it is 
 well for a man to realize, once in his time, 
 that at all events the newspapers are a good 
 deal like life. In any case, when you have 
 known fairly well a man sentenced and executed 
 for murder and on such evidence ! you never 
 feel again like saying that " one doesn't know " 
 people who sue for breach of promise. After 
 all, every one of us knows people who accept 
 alimony. But I've enough grudge against our 
 newspapers to be glad that my true tale comes 
 too late for even the Orb to get an " extra " out 
 of it. The Orb made enough, in its time, out 
 of the Upchers. On the day when the char 
 woman gave her evidence against Filippo 
 Upcher, the last copies of the evening edition 
 sold in the New York streets for five dollars 
 each. I have said enough to recall the case to 
 you, and enough, I hope, to explain that it's 
 the kind of thing I am very little used to 
 dealing with. " Oblige me by referring to 
 the files," if you want the charwoman's 
 evidence. Now I may as well get to my 
 story. I want it, frankly, off my hands. It 
 
 78
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 has been pushing for a year into my Italian 
 Interludes; thrusts itself in, asking if it isn't, 
 forsooth, as good, for emotion, as anything in 
 the Cinquecento. And so, God knows, it 
 is ... but the Cinquecento charwomen have 
 luckily been obliterated from history. 
 
 I knew Filippo Upcher years ago ; knew 
 him rather well in a world where the word 
 " friend " is seldom correctly used. We were 
 " pals," rather, I should think : ate and drank 
 together at Upcher's extraordinary hours, and 
 didn't often see each other's wives. It was 
 Upcher's big period. London and New York 
 went, docile enough, to see him act Othello. 
 He used to make every one weep over Desde- 
 mona, I know, and that is more than Shake 
 speare unassisted has always managed. Perhaps 
 if he hadn't done Othello so damnably well, 
 with such a show of barbaric passion It was 
 my "little" period, if I may say it ; when I 
 was having the inevitable try at writing plays. 
 I soon found that I could not write them, but 
 meanwhile I lived for a little in the odd flare 
 of the theatric world. Filippo Upcher he 
 always stuck, even in playbills, you remember, 
 to the absurd name I had met in my Harvard 
 days, and I found him again at the very heart 
 
 79
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 of that flare. The fact that his mother was an 
 Italian whose maiden name had been brushed 
 across with a title got him into certain drawing- 
 rooms that his waistcoats would have kept out 
 of. She helped him out, for example, in 
 Boston where " baton sinister " is considered, 
 I feel sure, merely an ancient heraldic term. 
 Rachel Upcher, his wife, I used to see oc 
 casionally. She had left the stage before she 
 married Upcher, and I fancy her tense renditions 
 of Ibsen were the last thing that ever attracted 
 him. My first recollection of her is in a pose 
 plastique of passionate regret that she had never, 
 in her brief career, had an opportunity to do 
 Ghosts. Rosmersholm, I believe, was as far as 
 she ever went. She had beauty of the incon 
 gruous kind that makesyou wonder when, where, 
 and how the woman stole the mask. She is 
 absolutely the only person I ever met who 
 gave you the original of the much-imitated 
 " mysterious " type. She was eternally mys 
 terious and, every day, quite impossible. It 
 wasn't to be expected that poor Evie should 
 care to see much of her, and I never put the 
 question that Mrs. Upcher seemed to be always 
 wanting to refuse to answer. The fact is that 
 the only time I ever took poor Evie there, 
 
 80
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 Filippo and his wife quarrelled so vulgarly and 
 violently that we came away immediately after 
 dinner. It would have been indecent to stay. 
 You were sure that he would beat her as soon 
 as you left, but also that before he had hurt 
 her much, she would have cut his head open 
 with a plate. Very much, you see, in the 
 style of the newspapers. I saw Filippo at the 
 club we both had the habit of, and, on his 
 Anglo-Saxon days, liked him fairly well. 
 When his Italian blood rose beneath his clear 
 skin, I would have piled up any number of 
 fictitious engagements to avoid him. He was 
 unspeakable then : unappeasable, vitriolic, 
 scarce human. You felt, on such days, that 
 he wanted his entree smeared with blood, and 
 you lunched at another table so that at least 
 the blood shouldn't be yours. I used to fancy 
 whimsically that some ancestress of his had 
 been a housemaid to the Borgias, and had got 
 into rather distinguished " trouble." But she 
 must have been a housemaid. I did not, how 
 ever, say this to any one during the trial ; for 
 I was sure that his passion was perfectly un 
 practical, and that he took action only in his 
 mild moments. 
 
 I found, as I say, that I could not write 
 G 81
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 plays. My wife and I went abroad for some 
 years. We saw Upcher act once in London, 
 but I didn't even look him up. That gives 
 you the measure of our detachment. I had 
 quite forgotten him in the succeeding years 
 of desultory, delightful roaming over southern 
 Europe. There are alike so much to remem 
 ber and so much to forget, between Pirene 
 and Lourdes ! But the first head-lines of the 
 first newspaper that I bought on the dock, 
 when we disembarked reluctantly in New 
 York, presented him to me again. It was all 
 there : the " horror," the " case," the vulgar, 
 garish tragedy. We had landed in the thick 
 of it. It took me some time to grasp the fact 
 that a man whom I had occasionally called by 
 his first name was being accused of that kind 
 of thing. I don't need to dot my i's. You 
 had all seen Filippo Upcher act, and you all, 
 during his trial, bought the Orb. I read it 
 myself every sickening column that had been, 
 with laborious speed, jotted down in the court 
 room. The evidence made one feel that, if 
 this was murder, a man who merely shoots his 
 wife through the heart need not be considered 
 a criminal at all. It was the very scum of 
 crime. Rachel Upcher had disappeared after 
 
 82
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 a violent quarrel with her husband, in which 
 threats overheard had been freely uttered. 
 He could give no plausible account of her. 
 Then the whole rotten mass of evidence fit 
 only for a rag-picker to handle began to 
 come in. The mutilated body disinterred ; the 
 fragments of marked clothing ; the unused 
 railway ticket but I really cannot go into it. 
 I am not an Orb reporter. The evidence was 
 only circumstantial, but it was, alack! almost 
 better than direct testimony. Filippo was 
 perfectly incoherent in defence, though he, of 
 course, pleaded " not guilty." He had, for 
 that significant scene he, Filippo Upcher ! 
 no stage presence. 
 
 The country re-echoed the sentence, as it 
 had re-echoed every shriek of the evidence, 
 from Atlantic to Pacific. The jury was out 
 five hours would have been out only as many 
 minutes if it had not been for one Campbell, 
 an undertaker, who had some doubts as to the 
 sufficiency of the " remains " disinterred to 
 make evidence. But the marked undercloth 
 ing alone made their fragmentariness negligible. 
 Campbell was soon convinced of that. It was 
 confused enough, in all conscience he told 
 Upcher's and my friend, Ted Sloan, later but 
 
 83
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 he guessed the things the charwoman over 
 heard were enough to convict any man ; he'd 
 stick to that. Of course, the prosecuting 
 attorney hadn't rested his case on the imperfect 
 state of the body, anyhow had just brought 
 it in to show how nasty it had been all round. 
 It didn't even look very well for him to chal 
 lenge medical experts, though a body that had 
 been buried was a little more in his line than 
 it was in theirs, perhaps. And any gentleman 
 in his profession had had, he might say, more 
 practical experience than people who lectured 
 in colleges. He hadn't himself, though, any 
 call from superior technical knowledge to put 
 spokes in the wheel of justice. He guessed 
 that was what you'd call a quibble. And he 
 was crazy to get home Mrs. C. was expect 
 ing her first, any time along. Sloan said the 
 man seemed honest enough ; and he was quite 
 right the chain of circumstance was, alas ! 
 complete. Upcher was convicted of murder 
 in the first degree, and sentenced to death. 
 He didn't appeal wouldn't, in spite of his 
 counsel, and Sloan's impassioned advice : 
 " Give 'em a run for their money, Filippo. 
 Be a sport, anyhow ! " 
 
 " Lord, man, all juries are alike," was the 
 84
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 response. " They've no brains. I wouldn't 
 have the ghost of a show, and I'm not going 
 through that racket again, and make a worse 
 fool of myself on the stand another time." 
 
 " But if you don't, they'll take it you've 
 owned up." 
 
 " Not necessarily, after they've read my 
 will. I've left Rachel the ' second best bed.' 
 There wasn't much else. She's got more than 
 I ever had. No, Sloan, a man must be guilty 
 to want to appeal. No innocent man would 
 go through that hell twice. I want to get 
 out and be quiet." 
 
 The only appeal he did make was not such 
 as to give Mr. Campbell any retrospective 
 qualms of conscience. The request was never 
 meant to get out, but, like so many other 
 things marked " private," it did. His petition 
 was for being allowed to act a certain number 
 of nights before his execution. He owed 
 frightful sums, but, as he said, no sums, how 
 ever frightful, could fail to be raised by such 
 a device. 
 
 " It would kill your chances of a reprieve, 
 Filippo," Sloan said he told him. 
 
 " Reprieve ? " Filippo had laughed. " Why, 
 it would prove me guilty. It would turn all 
 
 85'
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 the evidence pale. But think of the box-office 
 receipts. There would have to be a platoon 
 of police deadheading in the front rows, of 
 course. But even at that ! " 
 
 Sloan came away a little firmer for circum 
 stantial evidence than he had been before. He 
 wouldn't see Filippo again ; wouldn't admit 
 that it was a good epigram ; wouldn't even 
 admit that it was rather fine of Filippo to be 
 making epigrams at all. Most people agreed 
 with him : thought Upcher shockingly cynical. 
 But of course people never take into account 
 the difference there is between being convicted 
 and pleading guilty. Is it not de rigueur that, 
 in those circumstances, a man's manner should 
 be that of innocence ? Filippo's flight has 
 always seemed to me a really fine one. But 
 I do not know of any man one could count on 
 to distil from it the pure attar of honesty. 
 
 We had gone straight to my wife's family 
 in New England, on arriving. Until I saw 
 Sloan, I had got my sole information about 
 Upcher from the newspapers. Sloan's account 
 of Filippo's way of taking it roused my con 
 science. If a man, after all that, could show 
 any decency, one owed him something. I 
 decided, without consulting my wife about it, 
 
 86
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 to go over to New York and see Filippo my 
 self. Evie was so done up by the thought of 
 having once dined with the Upchers that I 
 could hardly have broken my intention to her. 
 I told her, of course, after I returned, but to 
 know beforehand might have meant a real 
 illness for her. I should have spared her all 
 of it, had it not seemed to me, at the moment, 
 my duty to go. The interview was not easy 
 to manage, but I used Evie's connections 
 shamelessly, and in the end the arrangement 
 was made. I have always been glad that I 
 went, but I don't know anything more nerve- 
 racking than to visit a condemned criminal 
 whose guilt you cannot manage to doubt. 
 Only Filippo's proposal (of which Sloan had 
 told me) to act long enough to pay his debts, 
 made me do it. I still persist in thinking it 
 magnificent of Filippo, though I don't pretend 
 there wasn't in his desire some lingering lust 
 of good report. The best he could hope for 
 was to be forgotten ; but he would naturally 
 rather be forgotten as Hamlet than as Filippo 
 Upcher. 
 
 Upcher was not particularly glad to see me, 
 but he made the situation as little strained as 
 possible. He did no violent protesting, no 
 
 87
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 arraigning of law and justice. If he had, 
 perhaps, acted according to the dictates of his 
 hypothetical ancestress, he at least spoke 
 calmly enough. He seemed to regard himself 
 less as unjustly accused than as unjustly 
 executed, if I may say so : he looked on 
 himself as a dead man ; his calamity was 
 irretrievable. The dead may judge, but I 
 fancy they don't shriek. At all events, 
 Upcher didn't. A proof of his having cast 
 hope carelessly over his shoulder was his way 
 of speaking of his wife. He didn't even take 
 the trouble to use the present tense ; to stress, 
 as it were, her flesh-and-blood reality. It was 
 " Rachel was," never " Rachel is " as we 
 sometimes use the past tense to indicate that 
 people have gone out of our lives by their 
 own fault. The way in which he spoke of 
 her was not tactful. A franker note of hatred 
 I've never except perhaps once heard 
 struck. Occasionally he would pull himself 
 up, as if he remembered that the dead are our 
 natural creditors for kindly speech. 
 
 <; She was a devil, and only a devil could 
 live with her. But there's no point in going 
 into it now." 
 
 I rather wanted him to go into it : not 
 88
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 might Heaven forbid ! to confess, but to 
 justify himself, to gild his stained image. I 
 tried frankness. 
 
 " I think I'll tell you, Upcher, that I never 
 liked her." 
 
 He nodded. " She was poison ; and I am 
 poisoned. That's the whole thing." 
 
 I was silent for a moment. How much 
 might it mean ? 
 
 " You read the evidence ? " he broke out. 
 " Well, it was bad damned bad and dirty. 
 I'd rather be hanged straight than hear it all 
 again. But it's the kind of thing you get 
 dragged into sooner or later if you link your 
 self to a creature like that. I suppose I'm 
 essentially vulgar, but I'm a better lot than 
 she was for all her looks." 
 
 " She had looks," I admitted. 
 
 " No one could touch her at her best. But 
 she was an unspeakable cat." 
 
 It had been, all of it, about as much as I 
 could stand, and I prepared to go. My time, 
 in any case, was about up. I found it in 
 spite of the evidence shockingly hard to say 
 good-bye to Upcher. You know what fare 
 wells by a peaceful death-bed are ; and you 
 can imagine this. 
 
 89
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 There was nothing to do but grip his hand. 
 " Good-bye, Filippo." 
 
 " Good-bye, old man. I'll see you " The 
 familiar phrase was extinguished on his lips. 
 We stared at each other helplessly for an 
 instant. Then the warder led me out. 
 
 The Upcher trial since Filippo refused to 
 appeal had blown over a bit by the time I 
 went West. My widowed sister was ill, and 
 I left Evie and every one, to take her to 
 southern California. We followed the con 
 ventional route of flight from tuberculosis, and 
 lingered a little in Arizona, looking down 
 into the unspeakable depths of the Grand 
 Canon. I rather hoped Letitia would stay 
 there, for I've never seen anything else so 
 good ; but the unspeakable depths spoke to 
 her words of terror. She wanted southern 
 California : roses, and palms, and more people. 
 It was before the Santa Fe ran its line up to 
 Bright Angel, and of course El Tovar wasn't 
 built. It was rather rough living. Besides, 
 there were Navajos and Hopis all about, and 
 Letitia came of good Abolitionist stock and 
 couldn't stand anything that wasn't white. 
 So we went on to Santa Barbara. 
 
 There we took a house with a garden ; 
 90
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 rode daily down to the Pacific, and watched 
 the great blue horizon waves roll ever west 
 ward to the immemorial East. " China's just 
 across, and that is why it looks so different 
 from the Atlantic," I used to explain to 
 Letitia ; but she was never disloyal to the 
 North Shore of Massachusetts. She liked the 
 rose-pink mountains, and even the romantic 
 Mission of the Scarlet Woman ; but she liked 
 best her whist with gentle, white-shawled 
 ladies, and the really intellectual conversa 
 tions she had with certain college professors 
 from the East. I could not get her to 
 take ship for Hawaii or Samoa. She dis 
 trusted the Pacific. After all, China 'was 
 just across. 
 
 I grew rather bored, myself, by Santa 
 Barbara, before the winter was out. Some 
 thing more exotic, too, would have been good 
 for Letitia. There was a little colony from 
 my sister's Holy Land, and in the evenings 
 you could fancy yourself on Brattle Street. 
 She had managed, even there, to befog herself 
 in a New England atmosphere. I was sure 
 it was bad for her throat. I won't deny, 
 either, that there was more than anxiety at 
 the heart of my impatience. I could not get
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 Filippo Upcher out of my head. After all, I 
 had once seen much of him ; and, even more 
 than that, I had seen him act a hundred times. 
 Any one who had seen him do Macbeth would 
 know that Filippo Upcher could not commit 
 a murder without afterthoughts, however little 
 forethought there might have been in it. It 
 was all very well for van Vreck to speculate 
 on Filippo's ancestry and suggest that the 
 murder was a pretty case of atavism holding 
 the notion up to the light with his claret and 
 smiling aesthetically. Upcher had had a father 
 of sorts, and he wasn't all Borgia or house 
 maid. Evie never smirched her charming 
 pages with the name of Upcher, and I was 
 cut off from the Orb ; but I felt sure that the 
 San Francisco papers would announce the date 
 of his execution in good time. I scanned 
 them with positive fever. Nothing could rid 
 me of the fantastic notion that there would be 
 a terrible scene for Upcher on the other side 
 of the grave ; that death would but release 
 him to Rachel Upcher's Stygian fury. It 
 seemed odd that he should not have preferred 
 a disgusted jury to such a ghost before its ire 
 was spent. The thought haunted me ; and 
 there was no one in Letitia's so satisfactory 
 
 92
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 circle to whom I could speak. I began to 
 want the open ; for the first time in my life, 
 to desire the sound of unmodulated voices. 
 Besides, Letitia's regime was silly. I took 
 drastic measures. 
 
 It was before the blessed days of limousines, 
 and one had to arrange a driving trip with 
 care. Letitia behaved very well. She was 
 really worried about her throat, and absurdly 
 grateful to me for giving up my winter to it. 
 I planned as comfortably as I could for her 
 even suggested that we should ask an ac 
 quaintance or two to join us. She preferred 
 going alone with me, however, and I was glad. 
 Just before we started, while I was still wrang 
 ling with would-be guides and drivers and 
 sellers of horses, the news of Upcher's execu 
 tion came. If I could have suppressed that 
 day's newspapers in Santa Barbara, I should 
 have done so, for, little as I had liked Filippo, 
 I liked less hearing the comments of Letitia's 
 friends. They discussed the case, crimino- 
 logically, through an interesting evening. It 
 was quite scientific and intolerably silly. I 
 hurried negotiations for the trip, and bought a 
 horse or two rather recklessly. Anything, I 
 felt, to get off. We drove away from the 
 
 93
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 hotel, waving our hands to a trim group (just 
 photographed) on the porch. 
 
 The days that followed soothed me : wild 
 and golden and increasingly lonely. We had 
 a sort of cooking kit with us, which freed us 
 from too detailed a schedule, and could have 
 camped, after a fashion ; but usually by sun 
 down we made some rough tavern or other. 
 Letitia looked askance at these, and I did not 
 blame her. As we struck deeper in toward 
 the mountains, the taverns disappeared, and we 
 found in their stead lost ranches self-sufficing, 
 you would say, until, in the parched faces 
 of the womenfolk, all pretence of sufficiency 
 broke down. Letitia picked up geological 
 specimens and was in every way admirable, 
 but I did not wish to give her an overdose. 
 After a little less than a fortnight, I decided 
 to start back to Santa Barbara. We were to 
 avoid travelling the same country twice, and 
 our route, mapped, would eventually be a kind 
 of rough ellipse. We had just swung round 
 the narrow end, you might say, when our first 
 real accident occurred. The heat had been 
 very great, and our driver had, I suspect, 
 drunk too much. At all events, he had not 
 watched his horses as he should have done, 
 
 94
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 and one of the poor beasts, in the mid-after 
 noon, fell into a desperate state with colic. 
 We did what we could he nearly as stupid as 
 I over it but it was clear that we could not 
 go on that night whither we had intended. It 
 was a question of finding shelter, and help for 
 the suffering animal. The sky looked threaten 
 ing. I despatched the inadequate driver in 
 search of a refuge, and set myself to impart 
 hope to Letitia. The man returned in a 
 surprisingly short time, having seen the out 
 buildings of a ranch-house. I need not dwell 
 on details. We made shift to get there 
 eventually, poor collapsed beast and all. A 
 ranchman of sorts met us and conducted 
 Letitia to the house. The ranch belonged, he 
 said, to a Mrs. Wace, and to Mrs. Wace, 
 presumably, he gave her in charge. I did 
 not, at the moment, wish to leave our horse 
 until I saw into what hands I was resigning 
 him. The hands seemed competent enough, 
 and the men assured me that the animal could 
 travel the next day. When the young man 
 returned from the ranch-house, I was quite 
 ready to follow him back thither, and get news 
 of Letitia. He left me inside a big living- 
 room. A Chinese servant appeared presently 
 
 95
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 and contrived to make me understand that 
 Mrs. Wace would come down when she had 
 looked after my sister. I was still thinking 
 about the horse when I heard the rustle of 
 skirts. Our hostess had evidently established 
 Letitia. I turned, with I know not what 
 beginnings of apologetic or humorous explana 
 tion on my lips. The beginning was the end, 
 for I stood face to face with Rachel Upcher. 
 
 I have never known just how the next 
 moments went. She recognized me instantly, 
 and evidently to her dismay. I know that 
 before I could shape my lips to any words 
 that should be spoken, she had had time to sit 
 down and to suggest, by some motion of her 
 hand, that I should do the same. I did not 
 sit ; I stood before her. It was only when she 
 began some phrase of conventional surprise at 
 seeing me in that place of all places that I 
 found speech. I made nothing of it ; I had no 
 solution ; yet my message seemed too urgent 
 for delay. All that I had suffered in my so 
 faint connection with Filippo Upcher's tragedy 
 returned to me in one envenomed pang. I 
 fear that I wanted most, at the moment, to 
 pass that pang on to the woman before me. 
 My old impatience of her type, her cheap 
 
 96
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 mysteriousness, her purposeless inscrutability 
 possessed me. I do not defend my mood ; I 
 only give it to you as it was. I have often 
 noticed that crucial moments are appallingly 
 simple to live through. The brain constructs 
 the labyrinth afterwards. All perplexities 
 were merged for me just then in that one 
 desire to speak, to wound her. But my task 
 was not easy, and I have never been proud of 
 the fashion of its performance. 
 
 " Mrs. Wace " (even the subtle van Vreck 
 could not have explained why I did not give 
 her her own name), "is it possible but I 
 pray Heaven it is that you don't know ? " 
 
 " Know ? " It was the voice of a stone 
 sphinx. 
 
 " How can I tell you how can I tell 
 you?" 
 
 " What ? " 
 
 " About Filippo." 
 
 " Filippo ? " 
 
 " Yes, Filippo ! That he is dead/' 
 
 " Dead ? The carved monosyllables were 
 maddening. 
 
 " Yes killed. Tried, sentenced, executed" 
 
 Her left hand dropped limply from the lace 
 at her throat to a ruffle of her dress. " For 
 H 97
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 what ? " Her voice vibrated for the first 
 time. 
 
 " For murdering you." 
 
 " Me ?" She seemed unable to take it in. 
 
 " You must have seen the papers." 
 
 " I have seen no papers. Does one leave 
 the world as utterly as I have left it, to read 
 newspapers ? On a lonely ranch like this " 
 she broke off. " I haven't so much as seen 
 one for five months. I I Then she 
 pulled herself together. " Tell me. This is 
 some horrid farce. What do you mean ? 
 For God's sake, man, tell me ! " 
 
 She sat back to hear. 
 
 I cannot remember the words in which I 
 told her. I sketched the thing for her the 
 original mystery, breaking out at last into open 
 scandal when the dismembered body was found; 
 the evidence (such of it as I could bring 
 myself to utter in the presence of that so 
 implicated figure) ; the course of the trial ; 
 Filippo's wretched defence ; the verdict ; the 
 horrid, inevitable result. My bitterness grew 
 with the story, but I held myself resolutely to 
 a tone of pity. After all it shot across my 
 mind Filippo Upcher had perhaps in the 
 grave found peace. 
 
 98
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 It must have taken me, for my broken, diffi 
 cult account, half-an-hour. Not once in that 
 time was I interrupted. She seemed hardly 
 to breathe. I told her to the very date and 
 hour of his execution. I could give her no 
 comfort ; only, at best, bald facts. For what 
 exhibition of self-loathing or self-pity I had 
 been prepared I do not know ; but surely for 
 some. I had been bracing myself throughout 
 for any kind of scene. No scene of any kind 
 occurred. She was hard and mute as stone. 
 I could have dealt better, when at last I 
 stopped, with hysterics than with that figure 
 before me tense, exhausted, terrible. I found 
 myself praying for her tears. But none came. 
 
 At last I rose hoping by the sudden gesture 
 to break her trance. Her eyes followed me. 
 " Terrible terrible beyond anything I ever 
 dreamed." I caught the whispered words. I 
 took the chance for pity ; found myself 
 though I detested the woman as never be 
 fore wanting to comfort her. 
 
 " He never appealed," I reminded. 
 
 " Perhaps he was glad to die." It sounded 
 weak and strange : but who could tell what 
 words would reach that weak, strange heart ? 
 
 I stood before her, more perplexed than at 
 
 99
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 any other moment of my life. At last she 
 opened her eyes and spoke. " Leave me. 
 And do not tell your sister who I am. I shall 
 pull myself together by dinner-time. Go ! " 
 She just lifted her hand, then closed her eyes 
 again. 
 
 I went out, and, stumbling across a Chinese 
 servant, got him to show me my room. 
 
 Of what use would it be to recall, after all 
 the years, what I felt and thought during the 
 next hours ? I did not try to send Letitia to 
 Mrs. Upcher. Letitia would have been of 'no 
 use, even if she had consented to go. It was 
 sheerest wisdom to obey Rachel Upcher, and 
 not to tell. But I had a spasm of real terror 
 when I thought of her " pulling herself to 
 gether " in her lonely chamber. I listened for 
 a scream, a pistol-shot. It did not seem to me 
 that a woman could hear news like that which 
 it had been my tragic luck to give, without 
 some according show of emotion. Yet a little 
 later I asked myself in good faith what show 
 could ever fit that situation. What speech, 
 what gesture, in that hour, would have been 
 adequate ? The dangerous days, in point of 
 fact, would probably come later. I thought 
 more of her, in those two hours, than of 
 
 100
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 Filippo. Though she might well, from all the 
 evidence, have hated him quite honestly, hers 
 was the ironic destiny that is harder to bear 
 than mere martyrdom. No death had ever 
 been more accidental, more irrelevant, more 
 preventable than Filippo's. One fortnight 
 sooner, she could have turned back the wheel 
 that had now come full circle. That was to be 
 her Hell, and well, having descended into it 
 in those two hours, I was glad enough to 
 mount once more into the free air. 
 
 Mrs. Upcher kept her promise. She pulled 
 herself together and came to dinner, in a high 
 black dress without so much as a white ruche 
 to relieve it. The manager of the ranch, a 
 young Englishman named Floyd, dined with 
 us. He was handsome in a bloodshot way, and 
 a detrimental, if ever there has been one. In 
 love with Mrs. Upcher he looked to be ; that, 
 too, in the same bloodshot way. But she 
 clearly had him in perfect order. The mask, 
 I suppose, had worked. Letitia did her social 
 best, but her informing talk failed to produce 
 any pleasant effect. It was too neat and flat. 
 Floyd watched Mrs. Upcher, and she watched 
 the opposite wall. I did my best to watch no 
 one. We were rather like a fortuitous group 
 
 101
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 at a provincial table d'hote : dissatisfied with 
 conditions and determined not to make ac 
 quaintance. We were all thankful, I should 
 think, when the meal was over. Mrs. Upcher 
 made no attempt to amuse us or make us 
 comfortable. The young manager left for his 
 own quarters immediately after dinner, and 
 Letitia soon went to her room. I lingered 
 for a moment, out of decency, thinking 
 Rachel Upcher might want to speak to me, to 
 ask me something, to cry out to me, to clutch 
 me for some desperate end. She sat absolutely 
 silent for five minutes ; and, seeing that the 
 spell, whatever it was, was not yet broken, I 
 left her. 
 
 I did not go to bed at once. How should 
 I have done that ? I was still listening for 
 that scream, that pistol-shot. Nothing came. 
 I remember that, after an hour, I found it 
 all receding from me the Upchers' crossed 
 emotions and perverted fates. It was like 
 stepping out of a miasmic mist. Filippo Up 
 cher was dead ; and on the other side of the 
 grave there had been no such encounter for him 
 as I had imagined. And I had positively seen 
 a demoniac Rachel Upcher waiting for him 
 on that pale verge ! I searched the room for 
 
 1 02
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 books. There was some Ibsen, which at that 
 moment I did not want. I rejected, one after 
 one, nearly all the volumes that the shelves 
 held. It was a stupid collection. I had 
 about made up my mind to the " Idylls of the 
 King " (they were different enough, in all 
 conscience, from the Upcher case) when I saw 
 a pile of magazines on a table in a distant 
 corner. " Something sentimental," I proposed 
 to myself, as I went over to ravage them. 
 Underneath the magazines a scattered lot, 
 for the most part, of London Graphics and 
 English Illustrateds I found a serried pack of 
 newspapers : San Francisco and Denver sheets, 
 running a few months back. I had never seen 
 a Denver newspaper, and I picked one up to 
 read the editorials, out of a desultory curiosity 
 rare with me. On the first page, black head 
 lines took a familiar contour. I had stumbled 
 on the charwoman's evidence against Filippo 
 Upcher. Rien que $a ! 
 
 My first feeling, I remember, was one of 
 impotent anger the child's raving at the 
 rain that I must spend the night in that 
 house. It was preposterous that life should 
 ask it of me. Talk of white nights ! What, 
 pray, would be the colour of mine ? Then I, 
 
 103
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 in my turn, " pulled myself together." I 
 went back to the newspapers and examined 
 them all. The little file was arranged in 
 chronological order and was co-extensive with 
 the Upcher case, from arrest to announcement 
 of the execution. The Orb might have been 
 a little fuller, but not much. The West had 
 not been fickle to Filippo. 
 
 I sat staring at the neatly folded papers for 
 a time. They seemed to me monstrous, not 
 fit to touch, as if they were by no means 
 innocent of Filippo Upcher's fate. By a trick 
 of nerves and weak lamplight, there seemed to 
 be nothing else in the room. I was alone in 
 the world with them. How long I sat there, 
 fixing them with eyes that must have shown 
 clear loathing, I have never known. There 
 are moments like that, which contrive cun 
 ningly to exist outside of Time and Space, of 
 which you remember only the quality. But I 
 know that when I heard steps in the corridor, 
 I was sure for an instant that it was Filippo 
 Upcher returning. I was too overwrought to 
 reflect that, whatever the perils of Rachel 
 Upcher's house might be, the intrusion of the 
 dead Filippo was not one of them : that he 
 would profit resolutely by the last league of 
 
 104
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 those fortunate distances if so it chanced, by 
 the immunity of very Hell. It could not be 
 Filippo's hand that knocked so nervously on 
 the door. Nor was it. I opened to Rachel 
 Upcher. The first glance at her face, her 
 eyes, her aimless, feverish, clutching hands, 
 showed that the spell had at last been broken. 
 She had taken off her black dress and was 
 wrapped in loose, floating, waving pink. Have 
 you ever imagined the Erinyes in pink ? No 
 other conceivable vision suggests the figure 
 that stood before me. I remember wondering 
 foolishly and irrelevantly why, if she could 
 look like that, she had not done Ibsen better. 
 But she brought me back to fact as she 
 beckoned me out of the room. 
 
 " I am sorry very sorry but I was busy 
 with your sister when you came in, and they 
 have given you the wrong room. I will send 
 some one to move your things I will show 
 you your room. Please come I am sorry." 
 
 I cannot describe her voice. The words 
 came out with difficult, unnatural haste, like 
 blood from a wound. Between them she 
 clutched at this or that shred of lace. But I 
 could deal better even with frenzy than with 
 the mask that earlier I had so little contrived 
 
 105
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 to disturb. I felt relieved, disburdened. And 
 Filippo was safe safe. I was free to deal as 
 I would. 
 
 I stepped back into the room. The pile of 
 papers no longer controlled my nerves. After 
 all, they had been but the distant reek of the 
 monster. I went over and lifted them, then 
 faced her. 
 
 " Is this what you mean by the wrong 
 room ? " 
 
 She must have seen at once that I had ex 
 amined them ; that I had sounded the whole 
 significance of their presence there. The one 
 on top I had not disturbed their order gave 
 in clear print the date fixed for Filippo 
 Upcher's execution : that date now a fortnight 
 back. And she had played to me, as if I were 
 a gallery god, with her black dress ! 
 
 " I have looked them through," I went on ; 
 " and though I didn't need to read those 
 columns, I know just what they contain. You 
 knew it all." I paused. It would have taken, 
 it seemed to me, the vocabulary of a major 
 prophet to denounce her fitly. I could only 
 leave it at that bald hint of her baseness. 
 
 She made no attempt at denial or defence. 
 Something happened in her face something 
 
 1 06
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 more like dissolution than like change as if 
 the elements of her old mask would never re 
 assemble. She stepped forward, still gathering 
 the floating ribands, the loose laces, in her 
 nervous hands. Once she turned as if listening 
 for a sound. Then she sat down beside my 
 fire, her head bent forward toward me ; ready, 
 it seemed, to speak. Her fingers moved con 
 stantly, pulling, knotting, smoothing the 
 trailing streamers of her gown. The rest of 
 her body was as still as Filippo Upcher's own. 
 I endured her eyes for a moment. Then I 
 repeated my accusation. "You knew it all." 
 
 " Yes, I knew it all." 
 
 I had not dreamed, in spite of the papers 
 that I clutched in full view of her, that she 
 would confess so simply. But they apparently 
 brought speech to her lips. She did not go 
 on at once, and when she did, she sounded 
 curiously as Filippo Upcher in prison had 
 sounded. Her voice touched him only with 
 disgust. Yet she stinted no detail, and I had 
 to hear of Filippo's vices : his vanities, his 
 indiscretions, his infidelities, all the seven 
 deadly sins against her pride committed by 
 him daily. He may have been only a bounder, 
 but his punishment had been fit for one heroic 
 
 107
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 in sin. I did my best to keep that discrepancy 
 in mind as she went on vulgarizing him. I 
 am no cross-questioner, and I let her account 
 move, without interruption, to the strange, 
 fluttering tempo of her hands. Occasionally 
 her voice found a vibrant note, but for the 
 most part it was flat, impersonal as a phono 
 graph : the voice of the actress who is not at 
 home in the unstudied role. I do not think 
 she gauged her effect ; I am sure that she was 
 given wholly to the task of describing her 
 hideous attitude veraciously. There was no 
 hint of appeal in her tone, as to some dim 
 tribunal which I might represent ; but she 
 seemed, once started, to like to tell her story. 
 It was not really a story the patched portrait 
 of a hatred, rather. Once or twice I opened 
 my lips to cry out : " Why not, in Heaven's 
 name, a divorce rather than this ? ' ; I always 
 shut them without asking, and before the end 
 I understood. The two had simply hated 
 each other too much. They could never be 
 adequately divorced while both beheld the 
 sun. To walk the same earth was too op 
 pressive, too intimate a tie. It sounds incred 
 ible even to me, now ; but I believed it 
 without difficulty at that moment. I remem- 
 
 108
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 bered the firmness with which Filippo had 
 declared that, herself poison, she had poisoned 
 him. Well, there were fangs beneath her 
 tongue. 
 
 Heaven knows it's the one thing I don't 
 know about it, to this day if there was 
 any deliberate attempt on Rachel Upcher's 
 part to give her flight a suspicious look. There 
 were so many ways, when once you knew for 
 a fact that Filippo had not killed her, in which 
 you could account for the details that earlier 
 had seemed to point to foul play. My own 
 notion is that she fled blindly, with no light 
 in her eyes no ghastly glimmer of catastrophe 
 to come. She had covered her tracks com 
 pletely because she had wished to be completely 
 lost. She didn't wish Filippo to have even 
 the satisfaction of knowing whether she was 
 alive or dead. Some of her dust-throwing 
 the unused ticket, for example resulted in 
 damning evidence against Filippo. After that, 
 coincidence laboured faithfully at his undoing. 
 No one knows, even now, whose body it was 
 that passed for Rachel Upcher's. All other 
 clues were abandoned at the time for the 
 convincing one that led to her. I have some 
 times wondered why I didn't ask her more 
 
 109
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 questions : to whom she had originally given 
 the marked underclothing, for example. It 
 might have gone far toward identifying what 
 the Country Club grounds had so unluckily 
 given up. But to lead those tortured fragments 
 of bone and flesh into another masquerade 
 would have been too grotesque. And at that 
 moment, in the wavering, unholy lamplight 
 of the half-bare, half-tawdry room the whole 
 not unlike one of Goya's foregrounds justice 
 and the public were to me equally unreal. 
 What I realized absolutely was that so long as 
 Rachel Upcher lived, I might not speak. 
 Horror that she was, she had somehow con 
 trived to be the person who must be saved. I 
 would have dragged her by the hair to the 
 prison gates, had there been any chance of 
 saving Filippo at least, I hope I should. 
 But Filippo seemed to me at the moment so 
 entirely lucky that to avenge him didn't 
 matter. I think I felt, sitting opposite that 
 Fury in pink, something of their own emotion. 
 Filippo was happier, tout bonnement, in another 
 world from her ; and to do anything to bring 
 them together to hound her into suicide, for 
 example would be to play him a low trick. 
 I could have drunk to her long life as she sat 
 
 1 10
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 there before me. It matters little to most of 
 us what the just ghosts think ; how much less 
 must our opinion matter to them ! No ; 
 Rachel Upcher, even as I counted her spots and 
 circles, was safe from me. I didn't want to 
 know anything definitely incriminating about 
 her flight, anything that would bring her 
 within the law, or impose on me a citizen's 
 duties. Citizens had already bungled the 
 situation enough. If she had prepared the 
 trap for Filippo, might that fact be forever 
 unknown ! But I really do not believe that 
 she had. What she had done was to profit 
 shamelessly (a weak word !) by coincidence. 
 I have often wondered if Rachel Upcher never 
 wavered, never shuddered, during those 
 months of her wicked silence. That question 
 I even put to her then, after a fashion. " It 
 was long," she answered ; " but I should do 
 it all again. He was horrible." What can 
 you do with hatred like that ? He had been 
 to her, as she to him, actual infection. 
 " Poison . . . and I am poisoned." Filippo's 
 words to me would have served his wife's turn 
 perfectly. There was, in the conventional 
 sense, for all her specific complaints, no 
 " cause." She hated him, not for what he did 
 
 in
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 but for what he was. She would have done 
 it all again. The mere irony of her action 
 would have been too much for some women ; 
 but Rachel Upcher had no ironic sense only 
 a natural and Ibsen-enhanced power of living 
 and breathing among unspeakable emotions. 
 And she plucked at those ribands, those 
 laces, with the delicate, hovering fingers of 
 a ghoul. 
 
 It is all so long ago that I could not, if I 
 would, give you the exact words in which, at 
 length, she made all this clear. Neither my 
 mind nor my pen took any stenographic report 
 of that conversation. I have given such 
 phrases as I remember. The impression is 
 there for life, however. Besides, there is no 
 man who could not build up for himself any 
 amount of literature out of that one naked 
 fact : that Rachel Upcher knew her husband's 
 plight, and that she lay, mute, breathless, con 
 cealed, in her lair, lest she should, by word or 
 gesture, save him. She took the whole trial, 
 from accusation to sentence, for a piece of 
 sublime, unmitigated luck a beautiful blunder 
 of Heaven's in her behalf. That she thought 
 of herself as guilty, I do not believe ; only as 
 at last ! extremely fortunate. At least, as 
 
 I 12
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 her tale went on, I heard less and less any 
 accent of hesitation. She knew oh, perfectly 
 how little any one else would agree with 
 her. She was willing to beg my silence in 
 any attitude of humility I chose to demand. 
 But Rachel Upcher would never accuse herself. 
 I asked no posturing of her. She got my 
 promise easily enough. Can you imagine my 
 going hotfoot to wake Letitia with the story ? 
 No more than that could I go to wake New 
 York with it. Rachel Upcher, calmed by my 
 solemn promise (though, if you'll believe it, 
 her own recital had already greatly calmed her), 
 left me to seek repose. I watched her flutter 
 ing, sinister figure down the corridor, then 
 came back to my infected room. She had 
 not touched the pile of newspapers. I spent 
 the night reading Ibsen ; and in the morning 
 managed so that we got off early. Mrs. Wace 
 did not come down to breakfast, and I did not 
 see her again. Young Floyd was in the devil 
 of a temper, but his temper served admirably 
 to facilitate our departure. He abandoned 
 ranch affairs entirely to get us safely on our 
 way. Our sick horse was in perfectly good 
 condition, and would have given us no possible 
 excuse for lingering. Letitia, out of sight of 
 i 113
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 the ranch, delivered herself of a hesitating 
 comment. 
 
 " Do you know, Richard, I have an idea 
 that Mrs. Wace is not really a nice woman ? " 
 
 I, too, had broken Mrs. Wace's bread, but 
 I did not hesitate. " I think you are un 
 doubtedly right, Letitia." 
 
 It was the only thing I have ever, until 
 now, been able to do to avenge Filippo 
 Upcher. Even when I learned (I always had 
 an arrangement by which I should learn, if 
 it occurred) of Mrs. Floyd's death, I could 
 still do nothing. There was poor Evie, who 
 never knew, and who, as I say, could not have 
 borne it. 
 
 I shall be much blamed by many people, no 
 doubt, for having promised Rachel Upcher 
 what she asked. I can only say that any one 
 else, in my place, would have done the same. 
 They were best kept apart : I don't know how 
 else to put it. I shall be blamed, too, for not 
 seizing my late, my twelfth-hour opportunity 
 to eulogize Filippo Upcher for not, at least, 
 trying to explain him. There would be no 
 point in trying to account for what happened 
 by characterizing Filippo. Nothing could 
 account for such hatred : it was simply a great 
 
 114
 
 THE WINE OF VIOLENCE 
 
 natural fact. They combined, like chemical 
 agents, to that monstrous result. Each was, 
 to the other, poison. I tell the truth now 
 because no one has ever doubted Upcher's 
 guilt, and it is only common fairness that he 
 should be cleared. Why should I, for that 
 reason, weave flatteries about him ? He did 
 not murder his wife ; but that fact has not 
 made it any easier to call him " Filippo," 
 which I have faithfully done since I encoun 
 tered Rachel Upcher in southern California. 
 If truth is the order of the day, let me say the 
 other thing that for years I have not been at 
 liberty to say : he was a frightful bounder.
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 PROBABLY the least wise way to begin 
 a ghost-story is to say that one does not 
 believe in ghosts. It suggests that one has 
 never seen the real article. Perhaps, in one 
 sense, I never have ; yet I am tempted to set 
 down a few facts that I have never turned 
 over to the Society for Psychical Research or 
 discussed at my club. The fact is that I had 
 ingeniously forgotten them until I saw Harry 
 Medway, the specialist my old classmate 
 a few years ago. I say " forgotten "; of 
 course, I had not forgotten them, but, in order 
 to carry on the business of life, I had managed 
 to record them, as it were, in sympathetic ink. 
 After I heard what Harry Medway had to 
 say, I took out the loose sheets and turned 
 them to the fire. Then the writing came out 
 strong and clear again letter by letter, line 
 by line, as fatefully as Belshazzar's " immortal 
 postscript." Did I say that I do not believe 
 in ghosts ? Well I am getting toward the 
 
 116
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 end, and a few inconsistencies may be forgiven 
 to one who is not far from discoveries that will 
 certainly be inconsistent with much that we 
 have learned by heart in this interesting world. 
 Perhaps it will be pardoned me as a last flicker 
 of moribund pride if I say that in my younger 
 days I was a crack shot, and to the best of my 
 belief never refused a bet or a drink or an 
 adventure. I do not remember ever having 
 been afraid of a human being ; and yet I have 
 known fear. There are weeks, still, when I 
 live in a bath of it. I think I will amend my 
 first statement, and say instead that I do not 
 believe in any ghosts except my own oh, and 
 in Wender's and Lithway's, of course. 
 
 Some people still remember Lithway for the 
 sake of his charm. He never achieved any 
 thing, so far as I know, except his own de 
 lightful personality. He was a classmate of 
 mine, and we saw a great deal of each other 
 both in and after college until he married, 
 indeed. His marriage coincided with my own 
 appointment to a small diplomatic post in the 
 East ; and by the time that I had served my 
 apprenticeship, come into my property, re 
 signed from the service, and returned to 
 America, Lithway's wife had suddenly and 
 
 117
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 tragically died. I had never seen her but 
 once on her wedding-day but I had reason 
 to believe that Lithway had every right to be 
 as inconsolable as he was. If he had ever had 
 any ambition in his own profession, which was 
 law, he lost it all when he lost her. He re 
 tired to the suburban country, where he bought 
 a new house that had just been put up. He 
 was its first tenant, I remember. That fact, 
 later, grew to seem important. There he re 
 lapsed into a semi-populated solitude, with a 
 few visitors, a great many books, and an in 
 ordinate amount of tobacco. These details I 
 gathered from Wender in town, while I was 
 adjusting my affairs. 
 
 Never had an inheritance come so pat as 
 mine. There were all sorts of places I wanted 
 to go to, and now I had money enough to do 
 it. The wanderlust had nearly eaten my heart 
 out during the years when I had kicked my 
 heels in that third-rate legation. I wanted to 
 see Lithway, but a dozen minor catastrophes 
 prevented us from meeting during those breath 
 less weeks, and as soon as I could I positively 
 had to be off. Youth is like that. So that, 
 although Lithway 's bereavement had been very 
 recent, at the time when I was in America 
 
 118
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 settling my affairs and drawing the first instal 
 ment of my beautiful income there is no 
 beauty like that of unearned increment I did 
 not see him until he had been a widower for 
 more than two years. 
 
 The first times I visited Lithway were near 
 together. I had begun what was to be my 
 almost lifelong holiday by spending two months 
 alone save for servants on a house-boat in 
 the Vale of Cashmere ; and my next flights 
 were very short. When I came back from 
 those, I rested on level wing at Braythe. 
 Lithway was a little bothered, on one of these 
 occasions, about the will of a cousin who had 
 died in Germany, leaving an orphan daughter, 
 a child of six or seven. His conscience 
 troubled him sometimes, and occasionally he 
 said he ought to go over and see that the 
 child's inheritance was properly administered. 
 But there was an aunt a mother's sister to 
 look after the child, and her letters indicated 
 that there was plenty of money and a good 
 lawyer to look after the investments. Since 
 his wife's death, Lithway had sunk into lethargy. 
 He had enough to live on, and he drew out of 
 business entirely, putting everything he had 
 into government bonds. When he hadn't 
 
 119
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 energy enough left to cut off coupons, he 
 said, he should know that it was time for him 
 to commit suicide. He really spoke as if he 
 thought that final indolence might arrive any 
 day. I read the aunt's letters. She seemed 
 to be a good sort, and the pages reeked of 
 luxury and the maternal instinct. I rather 
 thought it would be a good excuse to get Lith- 
 way out of his rut, and advised him to go ; 
 but, when he seemed so unwilling, I couldn't 
 conscientiously say I thought the duty im 
 perative. I had long ago exhausted Germany 
 I had no instinct to accompany him. 
 
 Lithway, then, was perfectly idle. His 
 complete lack of the executive gift made him 
 an incomparable host. He had been in the 
 house three years, and I was visiting him there 
 for perhaps the third time, when he told me 
 that it was haunted. He didn't seem inclined 
 to give details, and, above all, didn't seem 
 inclined to be worried. He sat up very late 
 always, and preferably alone, a fact that in 
 itself proved that he was not nervous. As I 
 said, I had never been interested in ghosts, and 
 the newness of the house robbed fear of all 
 seriousness. Ghosts batten on legend and 
 decay. There wasn't any legend, and the house 
 
 1 20
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 was almost shockingly clean. When he told 
 me of the ghost, then, I forebore to ask for any 
 more information than he, of his own vo 
 lition, gave me. If he had wanted advice or 
 assistance, he would, of course, have said so. 
 The servants seemed utterly unaware of any 
 thing queer, and servants leave a haunted 
 house as rats a sinking ship. It really did not 
 seem worth inquiring into. I referred 
 occasionally to Lithway's ghost as I might have 
 done to a Syracusan coin which I should know 
 him proud to possess but loath to show. 
 
 On my return from Yucatan, one early spring, 
 Lithway welcomed me as usual. He seemed 
 lazier than ever, and I noticed that he had 
 moved his books down from a second storey 
 to a ground-floor room. He slept outdoors 
 summer and winter, and he had an outside 
 stairway built to lead from his library up to the 
 sleeping-porch. A door from the sleeping- 
 porch led straight into his dressing-room. I 
 laughed at his arrangements a little. 
 
 " You live on this side of the house entirely 
 now cut off, actually, from the other side. 
 What is the matter with the east ? " 
 
 He pointed out to me that the dining-room 
 and the billiard-room were on the eastern side 
 
 121
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 and that he never shunned them. " It's just a 
 notion/' he said. " Mrs. Jayne " (the house 
 keeper) " sleeps on the second floor, and I don't 
 like to wake her when I go up at three in the 
 morning. She is a light sleeper." 
 
 I laughed outright. " Lithway, you're 
 getting to be an old maid." 
 
 It was natural that I should dispose my 
 effects in the rooms least likely to be used by 
 Lithway. I took over his discarded up-stairs 
 study, and, with a bedroom next door, was 
 very comfortable. He assured me that he had 
 no reason to suppose I should ever be disturbed 
 in either room. Moving his own things, 
 he said, had been purely a precautionary 
 measure in behalf of Mrs. Jayne. Curiously 
 enough, I was perfectly sure that his first 
 statement was absolutely true and his second 
 absolutely false. Only the first one, however, 
 seemed to be really my affair. I could hardly 
 complain. 
 
 Lithway did seem changed ; but I have 
 such an involuntary trick of comparing my 
 rediscovered friends with the human beings I 
 have most recently been seeing that I did not 
 take the change too seriously. He was per 
 fectly unlike the Yucatan Indians ; but, on 
 
 122
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 reflection, why shouldn't he be, I asked myself. 
 Probably he had always been just like that. I 
 couldn't prove that he hadn't. Yet I did 
 think there was something back of his list- 
 lessness other than mere prolonged grief for 
 his wife. Occasionally, I confess, I thought 
 about the ghost in this connection. 
 
 One morning I was leaving my sitting-room 
 to go down to Lithway's library. The door of 
 the room faced the staircase to the third storey, 
 and as I came out I could always see, directly 
 opposite and above me, a line of white 
 banisters that ran along the narrow third-storey 
 hall. Mechanically, this time, I looked up and 
 saw I need not say, to my surprise a burly 
 negro leaning over the rail looking down at 
 me. The servants were all white, and the man 
 had, besides, a very definite look of not 
 belonging there. He didn't, in any way, fit 
 into his background. I ran up the stairs to 
 investigate. When I got just beneath him, 
 he bent over towards me with a malicious 
 gesture. All I saw, for an instant, was a naked 
 brown arm holding up a curious jagged knife. 
 The edge caught the little light there was in 
 the dim hall as he struck at me. I hit back, 
 but he had gone before I reached him simply 
 
 123
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 ceased to be. There was no Cheshire-cat 
 vanishing process. I was staring again into 
 the dim hall, over the white banisters. There 
 were no rooms on that side of the hall, and 
 consequently no doors. 
 
 A light broke in on me. I went down 
 stairs to Lithway. " I've seen your ghost," I 
 said bluntly. 
 
 What seemed to be a great relief relaxed his 
 features. " You have ! And isn't she extra 
 ordinary ? " 
 
 " She ? " 
 
 " You say you've seen her," he went on 
 hurriedly. 
 
 " Her ? Him, man black as Tartarus. 
 And he cut me over the head." 
 
 " There ? " Lithway drew his finger down 
 the place. 
 
 " Yes. How did you know ? I don't feel 
 it now." 
 
 " Look at yourself." 
 
 He handed me a mirror. The slash was 
 indicated clearly by a white line, but there was 
 no abrasion. 
 
 " That is very interesting," I managed to 
 say ; but I really did not half like it. 
 
 Lithway looked at me incredulously. " She 
 124
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 has never had a weapon before," he mur 
 mured. 
 
 " She ? This was a man." 
 
 " Oh, no ! " he contradicted. " That's im 
 possible." 
 
 " He was a hairy brute and full-bearded 
 besides," I calmly insisted. 
 
 Lithway jumped up. " My God ! there's 
 some one in the house." He caught up a 
 revolver. " Let us go and look. He'll have 
 made off with the silver." 
 
 " Look here, Lithway," I protested. " I tell 
 you this man wasn't real. He vanished into 
 thin air like any other ghost." 
 
 " But the ghost is a woman/' He was as 
 stupid as a child about it. 
 
 " Then there are two." I didn't really be 
 lieve it, but it seemed clear that we could 
 never settle the dispute. Each at least would 
 have to pretend to believe the other for the sake 
 of peace. 
 
 " Suppose you tell me about your ghost," 
 I suggested soothingly. But Lithway was 
 dogged, and we had to spend an hour exploring 
 the house and counting up Lithway's value- 
 ables. Needless to say, there was no sign of 
 invasion anywhere. At the end of the hour I 
 
 125
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 repeated my demand. The scar was beginning 
 to fade, I noted in the mirror, though still 
 clearly visible. 
 
 " Suppose you tell me about your ghost. 
 Your never have, you know." 
 
 " I've only seen her a few times." 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 " Leaning over the banisters in the third- 
 floor hall." 
 
 " What is she like ? " 
 
 " A slip of a girl. Rather fair and droop 
 ing, but a strange look in her eyes. Dressed 
 in white, with a blue sash. That's all." 
 
 " Does she speak ? " 
 
 " No ; but she waves a folded paper at me." 
 
 " What time of day have you seen her ? " 
 
 " About eleven in the morning." 
 
 The clocks were then striking twelve. 
 
 " Well," I ventured, " that's clearly the 
 ghost's hour. But the two of them couldn't 
 be more different." 
 
 He made me describe the savage again. 
 The extraordinary part of it was that, in spite 
 of his baffling blackness, I could do so per 
 fectly. He was as individual to me as a 
 white man more than that, as a friend. He 
 had personality, that ghost. 
 
 126
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " What race should you say he was ? " 
 
 I thought. " Some race I don't know ; 
 Zulu, perhaps. A well-built beggar." 
 
 " And you're perfectly sure he was real I 
 mean, wasn't human ? " 
 
 The distinction made me smile, though the 
 question irritated me. " You can see that if 
 his object was murder he made a poor job. 
 You found all your silver, didn't you ? " 
 Then I played my trump-card. " And do 
 you suppose that a burglar would wander 
 round this countryside in a nose-ring and a 
 loin-cloth ? Nice disguise ! " 
 
 Lithway looked disturbed. " But the other 
 one," he murmured. " I don't understand 
 the other." 
 
 " She seems much easier to understand than 
 mine," I protested. 
 
 "Oh, I don't mean her!" he said. "I 
 mean it" 
 
 For the first time I began to be afraid that 
 Lithway had left the straight track of common 
 sense. It was silly enough to have two ghosts 
 in a new house but three ! 
 
 " It ? " I asked. 
 
 " The one Wender saw." 
 
 tc Oh ! Wender has seen one ? " 
 127
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " Six months ago. I've never been able to 
 get him here since. It was rather nasty, and 
 Wender well, Wender's sensitive. And he's 
 a little dotty on the occult, in any case." 
 
 " Did he see it at eleven in the morning ? " 
 
 Lithway seemed irritated. " Of course ! " 
 he snapped out. He spoke as if the idiosyn 
 crasy of his damned house had a dignity that 
 he was bound to defend. 
 
 "And what was it ? " 
 
 " A big rattlesnake, coiled to strike." 
 
 Even then I could not take it seriously. 
 " That's not a ghost ; it's a symptom." 
 
 " It did strike," Lithway went on. 
 
 " Did he have a scar ? " 
 
 " No. He couldn't even swear that it quite 
 touched him." 
 
 " Then why did it worry him ? " 
 
 Lithway hesitated. " I suppose the uncer 
 tainty " 
 
 " Uncertainty ! If there's anything less 
 dreadful than an imaginary snake that has 
 struck, it is an imaginary snake that hasn't 
 struck. What has got into Wender ? " 
 
 " Fear, apparently," said Lithway shortly. 
 " He won't come back. Says a real rattle 
 snake probably wouldn't get into a house in 
 
 12,8
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 Braythe more than once, but an unreal rattle 
 snake might get in any day. I don't blame 
 him." 
 
 " May I ask," I said blandly, " if you are 
 so far gone that you think rattlesnakes have 
 ghosts ? " 
 
 Lithway lost his temper. " If you want to 
 jeer at the thing, for God's sake have the 
 manners not to do it in this house ! I tell you 
 we have all three seen ghosts." 
 
 " The ghost of a rattlesnake," I murmured 
 to myself. " It beats everything ! " And I 
 looked once more into the mirror. The scar 
 that the knife had made was still perceptible, 
 but very faint. " Did you hunt the house 
 over for the snake ? " 
 
 " Of course we did." 
 
 " Did you find it ? " 
 
 " Of course we didn't any more than we 
 found your Zulu ? " 
 
 " Then why did you insist so on hunting 
 the Zulu ? " 
 
 Lithway coloured a little. " Well, to tell 
 the truth, I never wholly believed in that 
 snake. If you or Wender had only seen her^ 
 now ! " 
 
 " I don't see why Wender was so worried," 
 K 129
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 I said. " After all, a snake might have got in 
 and got out." 
 
 " He saw it twice," explained Lithway. 
 
 " Symptoms," I murmured. " Has he ever 
 had an adventure with a rattlesnake ? " 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Then why should it make him nervous ? " 
 
 " I suppose " Lithway looked at me a little 
 cautiously, I thought "just because he 
 never had seen one. He said, I remember, 
 that that rattlesnake hadn't been born yet." 
 
 I laughed. " Wender is sensitive. The 
 ghost of a rattlesnake that has never lived 
 well, you can't be more fantastic than 
 that ! " 
 
 " Wender has a theory," Lithway said. 
 
 But he seemed actually to want to change 
 the subject. Accordingly, I did change it 
 a little. I didn't really care for Wender's 
 theories. I had heard some of them. They 
 included elementals. 
 
 " Tell me some more about yours. She's 
 the most convincing of the three. Do you 
 recognize her ? " 
 
 " Never saw any one that looked remotely 
 like her." 
 
 " And you are the first occupant of this 
 130
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 house," I mused. " Was she dressed in an 
 old-fashioned way ? " 
 
 Lithway actually blushed. " She is dressed 
 rather oddly her hair is done queerly. Fve 
 hunted the fashion-books through, and I can't 
 find such a fashion anywhere in the last 
 century. I'm not in the least afraid, but I 
 am curious about her, I admit." 
 
 " Was Wender's rattlesnake old-fashioned ? " 
 
 Lithway got up. " See here," he said, 
 " I'm not going to stand jollying. That's the 
 one thing I am afraid of. Should you like to 
 hear Wender's theory ? " 
 
 " Not I," I said firmly. " He believes in 
 two kinds of magic white and black and 
 has eaten the fruit of the mango-tree that a 
 fakir has just induced to grow out of the seed 
 before his eyes. He told me once that devils 
 were square. I'm not in the least interested 
 in Wender's rattlesnake. The wonder is, with 
 his peculiar twist of mind, that he doesn't 
 insist on living in this house." 
 
 " He particularly hates snakes," answered 
 Lithway. " He was hoping to see her, but he 
 never could. Nor you, apparently." 
 
 " How often do you see her ? " 
 
 " About once in six months."
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " And you're not afraid ? " 
 
 " Well she doesn't do anything to me, you 
 know." He was very serious. 
 
 " Probably couldn't hurt you if she did a 
 young thing like that. But why don't you 
 move out ? " 
 
 Lithway frankly crimsoned. " I like 
 her/' 
 
 " In spite of her eyes ? " 
 
 " In spite of her eyes. And I've thought 
 that look in them might be the cross light on 
 the staircase." 
 
 I burst out laughing. " Lithway, come 
 away with me. Solitude is getting on your 
 nerves. We'll go to Germany and look after 
 your little cousin and the aunt who writes 
 such wonderful letters." 
 
 " No." Lithway was firm. " It's too 
 much like work." 
 
 I was serious, for he really seemed to me, 
 at the time of this visit, in rather a bad way. 
 I urged him with every argument I could 
 think of. He had no counter-arguments, but 
 finally he broke out : " Well, if you will have 
 it, I feel safer here/' 
 
 " You've never seen her anywhere else, have 
 
 ? 
 j 
 
 132
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " No." 
 
 " Then this seems to be the one point of 
 danger." 
 
 " Wender's theory is that " he began. 
 
 But I persisted in not hearing Wender's 
 theory. Even when, a week later, my own 
 experience was exactly duplicated and I had 
 spent another day in watching a white line 
 fade off my forehead, I still persisted. But, 
 as Lithway wouldn't leave the house, I did. 
 I began even to have a sneaking sympathy for 
 Wender. But I didn't want to hear his 
 theory. Indeed, to this day I never have 
 heard it. Oddly enough, though, I should be 
 willing to wager a good sum that it was 
 accurate. 
 
 I was arranging for a considerable flight- 
 something faddier and more dangerous than I 
 had hitherto attempted and to a friend as 
 indolent as Lithway I could only prepare to 
 bid a long farewell. He positively refused to 
 accompany me even on the earlier and less 
 difficult stages of my journey. " I'll stick to 
 my home," he declared. It was a queer home 
 to want to stick to, I thought privately, 
 especially as the ghost was obviously local. 
 He had never seen an apparition except at 
 
 133
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 Braythe nor had I, nor had Wender. I 
 worried about leaving him there, for the one 
 danger I apprehended was the danger of over 
 wrought nerves ; but Lithway refused to 
 budge, and you can't coerce a sane and able- 
 bodied man with a private fortune. I did 
 carry my own precautions to the point of 
 looking up the history of the house. The 
 man from whom Lithway had bought it, 
 while it was still unfinished, had intended it 
 for his own occupancy ; but a lucrative post 
 in a foreign country had determined him to 
 leave America. The very architect was a 
 churchwarden, the husband of one wife and 
 the father of eight children. I even hunted 
 up the contractor : not one accident had oc 
 curred while the house was building, and he 
 had employed throughout, most amicably, 
 union labour on its own terms. It was silly of 
 me, if you like, but I had really been shaken 
 by the unpleasant powers of the place. After 
 my researches it seemed clear that in objecting 
 to it any further I shouldn't have a leg to 
 stand on. In any case, Lithway would prob 
 ably rather live in a charnel-house than move. 
 I had to wash my hands of it all. 
 
 The last weeks of my visit were perfectly
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 uneventful, both for Lithway and me as if 
 the house, too, were on its guard. I came to 
 believe that there was nothing in it, and if 
 either of us had been given to drinking, I 
 should have called the eleven-o'clock visitation 
 a new form of hang-over. I was a little in 
 clined, in defiance of medical authorities, to 
 consider it an original and interesting form 
 of indigestion. By degrees I imposed upon 
 myself to that extent. I did not impose on 
 myself, however, to the extent of wanting to 
 hear Wender talk about it ; and I still blush 
 to think how shallow were the excuses that I 
 mustered for not meeting him at any of the 
 times that he proposed. 
 
 This is a bad narrative, for the reason that 
 it must be so fragmentary. It is riddled with 
 lapses of time. Ghosts may get in their fine 
 work in an hour, but they have always been 
 preparing their coup for years. Every ghost, 
 compared with us, is Methuselah. We have 
 to fight in a vulnerable and dissolving body ; 
 but they aren't pressed for time. They've 
 only to lie low until the psychologic moment. 
 Oh, I'd undertake to accomplish almost any 
 thing if you'd give me the ghost's chance. 
 If he can't get what he wants out of this 
 
 135
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 generation, he can get it out of the next. 
 Grand thing, to be a ghost ! 
 
 It was some years before I went back to 
 Braythe. Wender, I happen to know, never 
 went back. Lithway used to write me now 
 and then, but seldom referred to my adven 
 ture. He couldn't very well, since the chief 
 burden of his letters was always " When are 
 you coming to visit me ? " Once, when I had 
 pressed him to join me for a season in Japan, 
 he virtually consented, but at the last moment I 
 got a telegram, saying : " I can't leave her. 
 Bon voyage ! " That didn't make me want to 
 go back to Braythe. I was worried about 
 him, but his persistent refusal to act on any 
 one's advice made it impossible to do anything 
 for him. I thought once of hiring some one 
 to burn the house down ; but Lithway 
 wouldn't leave it, and I didn't want to do 
 anything clumsy that would imperil him. I 
 was much too far away to arrange it neatly. 
 I suggested it once to Wender, when we 
 happened to meet in London, and he was 
 exceedingly taken with the idea. I half hoped, 
 for a moment, that he would do it himself. 
 But the next afternoon he came back with a 
 lot of reasons why it wouldn't do he had 
 been grubbing in the British Museum all day. 
 
 136
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 I very nearly heard Wender's theory that time, 
 but I pleaded a dinner engagement and got off. 
 You can imagine that I was delighted when 
 I heard from Lithway, some years after my 
 own encounter with the savage on the stair 
 case, that he had decided to pull out and go to 
 Europe. He had the most fantastic reasons 
 for doing it this time he wrote me fully. 
 It seems he had become convinced that his 
 apparition was displeased with him didn't like 
 the look in her eyes, found it critical. As he 
 wasn't doing anything in particular except live 
 like a hermit at Braythe, the only thing he 
 could think of to propitiate her was to leave. 
 Perhaps there was a sort of withered coquetry 
 in it, too ; he may have thought the lady would 
 miss him if he departed and shut up the house. 
 You see, by this time she was about the most 
 real thing in his life. I don't defend Lith 
 way ; but I thought then that, whatever the 
 impelling motive, it would be an excellent 
 thing for him to leave Braythe for a time. 
 Perhaps, once free of it, he would develop a 
 normal and effectual repugnance to going back, 
 and then we should all have our dear, delight 
 ful Lithway again. I wrote triumphantly to 
 Wender, and he replied hopefully, but on a 
 more subdued note. 
 
 137
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 Lithway came over to Europe. He wrote 
 to me, making tentative suggestions that I 
 should join him ; but, as he refused to join me 
 and I didn't care at all about the sort of thing 
 he was planning, we didn't meet. I was all 
 for the Peloponnesus, and he was for a 
 wretched tourist's itinerary that I couldn't 
 stomach. I hoped to get him in the end to 
 wander about in more interesting places, but 
 as he had announced that he was going first to 
 Berlin to look up the little cousin and her 
 maternal aunt, I thought I would wait until he 
 had satisfied his clannish conscience. Then, 
 one fine day, his old curiosity would waken, 
 and we should perhaps start out together to 
 get new impressions. That fine day never 
 dawned, however. He lingered on in Ger 
 many, following his relatives to Marienbad 
 when they left Berlin for the summer. I 
 hoped, with each mail, that he would an 
 nounce his arrival in some spot where I could 
 conceivably meet him ; but the particular letter 
 announcing that never came. He was quite 
 taken up with the cousins. He said nothing 
 about going home, and I was thoroughly glad 
 of that, at least. 
 
 I was not wholly glad, just at the moment, 
 when a letter bounced out at me one morning, 
 
 138
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 announcing that he was to marry the little 
 cousin by this time, as I had understood 
 from earlier correspondence, a lovely girl of 
 eighteen. I had looked forward to much 
 companionship with the Lithway I had known 
 of old, when he should be free of his obsession. 
 I had thought him on the way to freedom ; 
 and here he was, caught by a flesh-and-blood 
 damsel who thrust me out quite as decisively 
 as the phantasmal lady on the staircase. I 
 had decency enough to be glad for Lithway, 
 if not for myself ; glad that he could strike 
 the old idyllic note and live again delight 
 fully in the moment. I didn't go to Berlin to 
 see them married, but I sent them my blessing 
 and a very curious and beautiful eighteenth- 
 century clock. I also promised to visit them 
 in America. I felt that, if necessary, I could 
 face Braythe, now that the ghost was so sure 
 to be laid. No woman would stay in a house 
 where her husband was carrying on, however 
 unwillingly, an affair with an apparition ; and, 
 as their address remained the same, I believed 
 that the ghost had given up the fight. 
 
 This story has almost the gait of history. 
 I have to sum up decades in a phrase. It is 
 really the span of one man's whole life that I 
 am covering, you see. But have patience with 
 
 139
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 me while I skim the intervening voids, and 
 hover meticulously over the vivid patches of 
 detail. ... It was some two years before I 
 reached Braythe. I don't remember particu 
 larly what went on during those two years ; I 
 only know that I was a happy wanderer. I 
 was always a happy wanderer, it seems to me 
 as I look back on life, except for the times 
 when I sank by Lithway's side into his 
 lethargy a lucid lethargy, in which unac 
 countable things happened very quietly, with 
 an utter stillness of context. I do know that 
 I was planning a hunting-trip in British 
 Central Africa, and wrote Lithway that I had 
 better postpone my visit until that was over. 
 He seemed so hurt to think that I could pre 
 fer any place to him that I did put it off until 
 the next year and made a point of going to 
 the Lithways. 
 
 I had no forebodings when I got out of 
 Lithway's car at his gate and faced the second 
 Mrs. Lithway, who had framed her beauty in 
 the clustering wistaria of the porch. I was 
 immensely glad for Lithway that he had a 
 creature like that to companion him. Youth 
 and beauty are wonderful things to keep by 
 one's fireside. There was more than a touch 
 of vicarious gratitude in my open admiration 
 
 140
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 of Mrs. Lithway. He was a person one 
 couldn't help wanting good things for ; and 
 one felt it a delicate personal attention to one 
 self when they came to him. 
 
 Nothing changes a man, however, after he 
 has once achieved his type : that was what I 
 felt most keenly, at the end of the evening, as 
 I sat with Lithway in his library. Mrs. Lith 
 way had trailed her light skirts up the stair 
 case with incomparable grace, smiling back at 
 us over her shoulder ; and I had gone with 
 Lithway to the library, wondering how long I 
 could hold him with talk of anything but her. 
 I soon saw that he didn't wish to talk of her. 
 That, after all, was comprehensible you 
 could take it in so many ways ; but it was 
 with real surprise that I saw him sink almost 
 immediately into gloom. Gloom had never 
 been a gift of Lithway 's ; his indolence had 
 always been shot through with mirth. Even 
 his absorption in the ghost had been whim 
 sical almost as if he had deliberately let him 
 self go, had chosen to be obsessed. I didn't 
 know what to make of the gloom, the un- 
 resilient heaviness with which he met my con 
 gratulations and my sallies. They had been 
 perfect together at dinner and through the 
 early evening. Now he fell slack in every 
 
 141
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 muscle and feature, as if the preceding hours 
 had been a diabolic strain. I wondered a 
 little if he could be worried about money. I 
 supposed Lithway had enough and his bride 
 too, if it came to that though I didn't know 
 how much. But one could not be long in the 
 house without noticing luxuries that had 
 nothing to do with its original unpretending 
 comfort. You were met at every turn by 
 some aesthetic refinement as costly as the lace 
 and jewels in which Mrs. Lithway's own love 
 liness was wrapped. It was evident from all 
 her talk that her standard of civilization was 
 very high ; that she had a natural attachment 
 to shining non-essentials. I was at a loss ; I 
 didn't know what to say to him, he looked so 
 tired. Such silence, even between Lithway 
 and me, was awkward. 
 
 Finally he spoke : " Do you remember my 
 ghost ? " 
 
 " I remember your deafening me with talk 
 of her. I never saw her." 
 
 " No, of course you wouldn't have seen her." 
 " I saw one of my own, you remember." 
 " Oh, yes ! A black man who struck at 
 you. You never have had a black man strike 
 at you in real life, have you ? " He turned to 
 me with a faint flicker of interest. 
 
 142
 
 " Never. We threshed all that out before, 
 you know. I never even saw that particular 
 nigger except at Braythe." 
 
 " You will see him, perhaps if you are fool 
 enough to go to British Central Africa," he 
 jerked out. 
 
 " Perhaps," I answered. But I was more 
 interested in Lithway's adventure. " Do you 
 see your ghost now ? " I had been itching to 
 ask and it seemed to me that he had given me 
 a fair opening. 
 
 Lithway passed his hand across his brows. 
 " I don't know. I'm not quite sure. Some 
 times I think so. But I couldn't swear to it." 
 
 " Has she grown dimmer, then more 
 hazy ? You used to speak of her as if she 
 were a real woman coming to a tryst : flesh 
 and blood, at the least." 
 
 He looked at me a little oddly. " I'm 
 not awfully well. My eyes play me tricks 
 sometimes. . . . When you got off the train 
 to-night, I could have sworn you had a white 
 scar on your forehead. As soon as we got out 
 here and I had a good look at you, I saw you 
 hadn't, of course." Then he went back. " I 
 don't believe I really do see her now. I think 
 it may be an hallucination when occasionally I 
 think I do. Yes, I'm pretty sure that, when I 
 
 H3
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 think I do, it's pure hallucination. I don't 
 like it ; I wish she'd either go or stay." 
 
 " My dear fellow, you speak as if she had 
 ever, in her palmiest days, been anything but 
 an hallucination. Did you get to the point of 
 believing that the girl you say used to hang 
 over the staircase was real ? " 
 
 " She was more real than the one that 
 sometimes I see there now. Oh, yes, she was 
 real ! What I see now when I see it at all 
 is just the ghost of her." 
 
 " The ghost of a ghost ! " I ejaculated. 
 " It's as bad as Wender's rattlesnake." 
 
 Lithway turned to me suddenly. " Where 
 is Wender ? " 
 
 " Why, don't you know ? Working on 
 American archaeology at some university I 
 don't know which. He hadn't decided on the 
 place, when he last wrote. I was going to 
 get his address from you." 
 
 " He won't come here, you know. And 
 Margaret's feelings are a little hurt he has 
 often been quite near. So there's a kind of 
 official coolness. She doesn't know about the 
 ghosts, and therefore I can't quite explain 
 Wender's refusals to her. Of course, I know 
 it's on that account ; he's as superstitious as a 
 woman. But poor Margaret, I suppose, be- 
 
 144
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 lieves he doesn't approve of my having taken 
 a wife. She's as sweet as possible about it, 
 but I can see she's hurt. And yet I'd rather 
 she would be hurt than to know about the 
 house." 
 
 " Why, in Heaven's name, don't you sell it 
 and move, Lithway ? " I cried. 
 
 He coloured faintly. " Margaret is very 
 fond of the place. I couldn't, considering its 
 idiosyncrasy, sell with a good conscience, and 
 if I didn't sell, it would mean losing a pretty 
 penny more, certainly, than Margaret and I 
 can afford to. She lost most of her own 
 money, you know, a few years ago." 
 
 " The aunt ? " 
 
 " Oh, dear, no ! " He said it rather hastily. 
 " But you were quite right at the time. I 
 ought to have gone out there ten years ago. 
 Women never know how to manage money." 
 
 I looked him in the eyes. " Lithway, any 
 thing in the world is better than staying in 
 this house. You're in a bad way. You admit, 
 yourself, you're not well. And Mrs. Lithway 
 would rather cut out the motor and live any 
 where than have you go to pieces." 
 
 He laughed. "Tell Margaret that I'm 
 going to pieces if you dare ! " 
 
 " I'm not afraid of you, even if I should/' 
 
 L 145
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " No ; but wouldn't you be afraid of 
 her ? " 
 
 I thought of the utter youth of Mrs. 
 Lithway ; the little white teeth that showed 
 so childishly when she laughed ; her small 
 white hands that had seemed so weighed down 
 with a heavy piece of embroidery ; her tiny 
 feet that slipped along the polished floors a 
 girl that you could pick up and throw out of 
 the window. 
 
 " Certainly not. Would you ? " 
 
 " I should think so ! " He smiled. " We've 
 been very happy here. I don't think she 
 would like to move. I shan't suggest it to her. 
 And mind " he turned to me rather 
 sharply " don't you hint to her that the 
 house is the uncanny thing you and that fool 
 Wender seem to think it is." 
 
 I saw that there was no going ahead on that 
 tack. Beyond a certain point, you can't 
 interfere with mature human beings. But 
 certainly Lithway looked ill ; and if he 
 admitted ill health, there must be something 
 in it. It was extraordinary that Mrs. Lithway 
 saw nothing. I was almost sorry in spite of 
 the remembered radiance of the vision on the 
 porch that Lithway had chosen to fall in 
 love with a young fool. I rose. 
 
 146
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " Love must be blind, if your wife doesn't 
 see you're pulled down." 
 
 " Oh, love it's the blindest thing going, 
 thank God ! " He was silent for a moment. 
 " There are a great many things I can't 
 explain," he said. " But you can be sure that 
 everything's all right." 
 
 I was quite sure, though I couldn't wholly 
 have told why, that everything was at least 
 moderately wrong. But I decided to say 
 nothing more that night. I went to bed* 
 
 Lithway was ill ; only so could I account 
 for his nervousness, which sometimes, in the 
 next days, mounted to irritability. He was 
 never irritable with his wife ; when the 
 tenser moods were on, he simply ceased to 
 address her, and turned his attention to me. 
 We motored a good deal ; that seemed to 
 agree with him. But one morning he failed 
 to appear at breakfast, and Mrs. Lithway 
 seemed surprised that I had heard nothing 
 during the night. He had had an attack of 
 acuter pain the doctor had been sent for. 
 There had been telephoning, running to and 
 fro, and talk in the corridors that no one had 
 thought of keying down on my account. I 
 was a little ashamed of not having waked, and 
 more than a little cross at not having been
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 called. She assured me that I could have 
 done nothing, and apologized as prettily as 
 possible for having to leave me to myself 
 during the day. Lithway was suffering less, 
 but, of course, she would be at his bedside. 
 Naturally, I made no objections to her wifely 
 solicitude. I was allowed to see Lithway for 
 a few minutes ; but the pain was severe, and 
 I cut my conversation short. The doctor 
 suspected the necessity for an operation, and 
 they sent to New York for a ^consulting 
 specialist. I determined to wait until they 
 should have reached their gruesome decision, 
 on the off chance that I might, in the event 
 of his being moved, be of service to Mrs. 
 Lithway. In spite of her calm and sweetness, 
 and the perfect working of the household 
 mechanism no flurry, no fright, no delays or 
 hitches I thought her, still, a young fool. 
 Any woman, of any age, was a fool if she had 
 not seen Lithway withering under her very 
 eyes. 
 
 It was a dreary day during which we waited 
 for the New York physician ; one of those 
 days when sunlight seems drearier than mist 
 a monotonous and hostile glare. I tried 
 reading Lithway's books, but the mere fact 
 that they were his got on my nerves. I 
 
 148
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 decided to go to my room and throw myself 
 on the resources of my own luggage. There 
 would be something there to read, I knew. I 
 closed the library door quietly and went up 
 stairs. Outside my own door I stopped and 
 looked involuntarily, with no conscious 
 curiosity up to the third-storey hall. There, 
 in the dim corridor, leaning over the balustrade 
 in a thin shaft of sunlight that struck up from 
 the big window on the landing, stood Mrs. 
 Lithway, with a folded paper in her hand, 
 looking down at me. I did not wish to raise 
 my voice Lithway, I thought, might be 
 sleeping so did not speak to her. I don't 
 think, in any case, I should have wanted to 
 speak to her. The look in her eyes was 
 distinctly unpleasant the kind of look people 
 don't usually face you with. I remember 
 wondering, as our surprised glances met, why 
 the deuce she should hate me like that how 
 the deuce a nice young thing could hate any 
 one like that. It must be personal to me, I 
 thought no nice young thing would envisage 
 the world at large with such venom. I turned 
 away; and as I turned, I saw her, out of the tail 
 of my eye, walk, with her peculiar lightness 
 of step, along the upper corridor to the trunk- 
 loft. She had the air of being caught, of not 
 
 149
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 having wished to be seen. I opened my bed 
 room door immediately, but as I opened it I 
 heard a sound behind me. Margaret Lithway 
 stood on the threshold of her husband's room, 
 with an empty bottle. 
 
 " Would you mind taking the car into the 
 village and getting this filled again ? " she 
 asked. Her eyes had dark shadows beneath 
 them ; she had evidently not slept, the night 
 before. 
 
 I flatter myself that I did not betray to her 
 in any way my perturbation. Indeed, the 
 event had fallen on a mind so ripe for solutions 
 that, in the very instant of my facing her, I 
 realized that what I had just seen above-stairs 
 (and seen by mistake, I can assure you ; she 
 had fled from me) was Lithway 's old ghost- 
 no less. I took the bottle, read the label, and 
 assured Mrs. Lithway that I would go at once. 
 Mrs. Lithway was wrapped in a darkish 
 house-gown of some sort. The lady in the 
 upper hall had been in white, with a blue 
 sash. ... I was very glad when I saw Mrs. 
 Lithway go into her husband's room and shut 
 the door. I was having hard work to keep 
 my expression where it belonged. For five 
 minutes I stood in the hall ; five minutes of 
 unbroken stillness. Then I went to the 
 
 150
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 garage, ordered out the car, and ran into the 
 village, where I presented the bottle to the 
 apothecary. He filled it immediately. As I 
 re-entered the house, the great hall clock 
 struck ; it was half-past eleven. I sent the 
 stuff lime-water, I believe up to Mrs. 
 Lithway by a servant, went into my room, 
 and locked the door. 
 
 I cannot say that I solved the whole enigma 
 of Braythe in the hour before luncheon ; but 
 I faced for the first time the seriousness of a 
 situation that had always seemed to me, save 
 for Lithway's curious reactions upon it, more 
 than half fantastic, if not imaginary. I had 
 seen, actually seen, Lithway's ghost. I had 
 not been meant to see her ; and I was inclined 
 to regret the sudden impulse that had led me 
 to leave Lithway's library and go to my own 
 room. The identity of the " ghost " with 
 Mrs. Lithway was appalling to me the more 
 so, that there could have been no mistake 
 about the nature of the personality that had 
 reluctantly presented itself to my vision. I 
 found myself saying : " Could that look in her 
 eyes be the cross light on the stairs ? " and 
 then suddenly remembered that I was only 
 echoing the Lithway of years ago. It was 
 incredible that any man should have liked the
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 creature I had seen ; and I could account for 
 Lithway's long and sentimental relation with 
 the apparition only by supposing that he had 
 never seen her, as I had, quite off her guard. 
 But if, according to his hint of the night 
 before, he had come to confound the ghost 
 with the real woman what sort of marriage 
 was that ? I asked myself. The ghost was a 
 bad lot, straight through. It brought me 
 into the realm of pure horror. The event 
 explained oh, I raised my hands to wave 
 away the throng of things it explained ! 
 Indeed, until I could talk once more with 
 Lithway, I didn't want to face them ; I didn't 
 want to see clear. I had a horrid sense of 
 being left alone with the phantoms that 
 infested the house : alone, with a helpless, 
 bedridden friend to protect. Mrs. Lithway 
 didn't need protection that was clearer than 
 anything else. Mrs. Lithway was safe. 
 
 Before night, the consultation had been 
 held, and it was decided that Lithway should 
 be rushed straight to town for an operation. 
 The pain was not absolutely constant; he had 
 tranquil moments ; but the symptoms were 
 alarming enough to make them afraid of even 
 a brief delay. We were to take him up the 
 next morning. To all my offers of help, Mrs. 
 
 152
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 Lithway gave a smiling refusal. She could 
 manage perfectly, she said. I am bound to 
 say that she did manage perfectly, thinking of 
 everything, never losing her head, unfailingly 
 adequate, though the shadows under her eyes 
 seemed to grow darker hour by hour. A 
 nurse had come down from town, but I could 
 hardly see what tasks Mrs. Lithway left to 
 the nurse. I did my best, out of loyalty to 
 the loyal Lithway, to subdue my aversion to 
 his wife. I hoped that my aversion was quite 
 unreasonable and that, safe in Europe, I should 
 feel it so. I ventured to say, after dinner, that 
 I hoped she would try to get some sleep, 
 
 " Oh, yes, I shall ! " She smiled. " There 
 will be a great deal to do to-morrow ; and the 
 day after, when they operate, will be a strain. 
 There's nothing harder than waiting outside. I 
 know." Her eyes filled, but she went on very 
 calmly. " I am so grateful to you for being 
 here and for going up with us. I have no 
 people of my own, you know, to call on. You 
 have been the greatest comfort." She gave 
 me a cool hand, said " good-night," and left me. 
 
 I do not know whether or not Mrs. Lith 
 way slept, but I certainly did not, save in fitful 
 dozes. I was troubled about Lithway : I 
 thought him in very bad shape for an opera- 
 
 153
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 tion ; and I had, besides, nameless forebodings 
 of every sort. It was a comfort, the next 
 morning, to hear him, through an open door, 
 giving practical suggestions to his wife and the 
 nurse about packing his things. I went in to 
 see him before we started off. The doctor 
 was downstairs with Mrs. Lithway. 
 
 "Sorry to let you in for this, my boy. But 
 you are a great help." 
 
 " Mrs. Lithway is wonderful," I said. " I 
 congratulate you." 
 
 His sombre eyes held me. " Ah, you will 
 never know how wonderful never ! " He 
 said it with a kind of brooding triumph, which, 
 at the moment, I did not wholly understand. 
 Now, long afterwards, I think I do. 
 
 I left him, and crossed the corridor to my 
 own room. A slight rustle made me turn. 
 Mrs. Lithway stood in the upper hall, looking 
 down at me the same creature, to every detail 
 of dress, even to the folded paper in her hand, 
 that I had seen the previous morning. This 
 time I braced myself to face the ghost, to 
 examine her with a passionate keenness. I 
 hoped to find her a less appalling creature. 
 But, at once, Mrs. Lithway leaned over the 
 rail and spoke to me a little sharply, I 
 remember. 
 
 154
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 " Would you please telephone to the garage 
 and say that the doctor thinks we ought to 
 start ten minutes earlier than we had planned ? 
 I shall be down directly." 
 
 The hand that held the paper was by this 
 time hidden in the folds of her skirt. She 
 turned and sped lightly along the corridor to 
 the trunk-loft. Save for the voice, it was a 
 precise repetition of what had happened the 
 day before. 
 
 " Certainly," I said ; but I did not turn 
 away until she had disappeared into the trunk- 
 loft. I went to the telephone and gave the 
 message ; it took only a few seconds. Then 
 I went to my own room, leaving the door 
 open so that I commanded the hall. In a few 
 minutes Mrs. Lithway came down the stairs 
 from the third storey. " Did you telephone ? " 
 she asked accusingly, as she caught my eye. 
 I bowed. She passed on into Lith way's room. 
 There was no paper in her hand. I knew that 
 this time there had been no ghost. 
 
 Well . . . Lithway, as every one knows, 
 died under the ether. His heart suddenly and 
 unaccountably went back on him. He left no 
 will ; and, as he had no relations except the 
 cousin whom he had married, everything went 
 to her. I had once, before his second marriage, 
 
 155
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 seen a will of Lithway's, myself ; but I didn't 
 care to go into court with that information, 
 especially as in that will he had left me his 
 library. I should have liked, for old sake's 
 sake, to have Lithway's library. His widow 
 sold it, and it is by now dispersed about the 
 land. She told me, after the funeral, that she 
 should go on at Braythe, that she never wanted 
 to leave it ; but, for whatever reason, she did, 
 after a few years, sell the place suddenly and 
 go to Europe. I have never happened to see 
 her since she sold it, and I did not know the 
 people she sold it to. The house was burned 
 many years ago, I believe, and an elaborate 
 golf-course now covers the place where it 
 stood. I have not been to Braythe since poor 
 Lithway was buried. 
 
 I took the hunting-trip that Lithway had 
 been so violently and inexplicably opposed to. I 
 think I was rather a fool to do it, for I ought to 
 have realized, after Lithway's death, the secret 
 of the house, its absolutely unique specialty. But 
 such is the peacock heart of man that I still, 
 for myself, trusted in " common sense " in my 
 personal immunity, at least, from every super 
 natural law. Indeed, it was not until I had 
 actually encountered my savage, and got the 
 wound I bear the scar of, that I gave entire 
 
 156
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 credence to Lithway's tragedy. I put some 
 time into recovering from the effect of that 
 midnight skirmish in the jungle, and during 
 my recovery I had full opportunity to pity 
 Lithway. 
 
 It became quite clear to me that the 
 presences at Braythe concerned themselves only 
 with major dooms. If Lithway's ghost had 
 been his wife, his wife must have been a bad 
 lot. I am as certain as I can be of anything 
 that he was exceedingly unhappy with her. It 
 was a thousand pities that, for so many years, 
 he had misunderstood the vision ; that he had 
 permitted himself for that was what it 
 amounted to to fall in love with her in 
 advance. She was, quite literally, his " fate." 
 Of course, by this time, I feel sure that he 
 couldn't have escaped her. I don't believe the 
 house went in for kindly warnings ; I think it 
 merely, with the utmost insolence, foretold 
 the inevitable and dared you to escape it. If 
 I hadn't gone out for big game in Africa, I 
 am quite sure that my nigger would have got 
 at me somewhere else even if he had to be a 
 cannibal out of a circus running amuck down 
 Broadway. That was the trick of the house : 
 the worst thing that was going to happen to 
 you leered at you authentically over that stair- 
 
 157
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 case. I have never understood why I saw 
 Lithway's apparition ; but I can bear witness 
 to the fact that she was furious at my having 
 seen her as furious as Mrs. Lithway was, the 
 next day, if it comes to that. It was a mis 
 take. My step may have sounded like Lith 
 way's. Who knows ? At least it should be 
 clear what Lithway meant when he said that 
 he didn't always know whether he saw her or 
 not. The two were pin for pin alike. The 
 apparition, of course, had, from the beginning, 
 worn the dress that Mrs. Lithway was to wear 
 on the day that Lithway was taken to the 
 hospital. I have never liked to penetrate 
 further into the Lithways' intimate history. I 
 am quite sure that the folded paper was the 
 old will, but I have always endeavoured, in my 
 own mind, not to implicate Margaret Lithway 
 more than that. Of course, there never could 
 have been any question of implicating her 
 before the public. 
 
 I never had a chance, after my own acci 
 dent, to consult Wender. I stuck to Europe 
 unbrokenly for many years, as he stuck to 
 America. Both Wender and I, I fancy, were 
 chary of writing what might have been written. 
 Some day, I thought, we would meet and 
 have the whole thing out; but that day never 
 
 158
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 came. Suddenly, one autumn, I had news of 
 his death. He was a member of a summer 
 expedition in Utah and Northern Arizona 
 I think I mentioned that he had gone in for 
 American ethnology. There are, as every one 
 knows, rich finds in our western States for any 
 one who will dig long enough ; and they were 
 hoping to get aboriginal skulls and mummies. 
 All this his sister referred to 'when she wrote 
 me the particulars of his death. She dwelt 
 with forgivable bitterness on the fact of 
 Wender's having been told beforehand that 
 the particular section he was assigned to was 
 free from rattlesnakes. " Perhaps you know," 
 she wrote, " that my brother had had, since 
 childhood, a morbid horror of reptiles." I did 
 know it Lithway had told me. Wender's 
 death from the bite of a rattlesnake was 
 perhaps the most ironic of the three adven 
 tures ; for Wender was the one of us who put 
 most faith in the scenes produced on the stage 
 of Braythe. I never heard Wender's theory; 
 but I fancy he realized, as Lithway and I did 
 not, that since the " ghosts " we saw were not 
 of the past they must be of the future a most 
 logical step, which I am surprised none of us 
 should have taken until after the event. 
 
 Wender's catastrophe killed in me much of 
 
 159
 
 ON THE STAIRCASE 
 
 my love of wandering. At least, it drove me 
 to Harry Medway ; and Harry Medway did 
 the rest. I am not afraid of another warrior's 
 cutting at me with his assegai ; but I do not 
 like to be too far from specialists. I have 
 already been warned that I may sometime go 
 blind ; and I know that other complications 
 may be expected. Pathology and surgery are 
 sealed books to me ; but I still hold so fast to 
 logic that I fully expect to die some time as 
 an indirect result of that wound. The scar 
 reminds me daily that its last word has not 
 been said. 
 
 I am a fairly old man the older that I no 
 longer wander, and that I cling so weakly 
 to the great capitals which hold the great 
 physicians. The only thing that I was ever 
 good at I can no longer do. Curiosity has 
 died in me, for the most part ; one or two such 
 mighty curiosities have been, you see, already 
 so terribly appeased. But I think I would rise 
 from my death-bed, and wipe away with my 
 own hand the mortal sweat from my face, for 
 the chance of learning what it was that drove 
 Mrs. Lithway, in mid-winter, from Braythe. 
 If I could once know what she saw on the 
 staircase, I think I should ask no more respite. 
 The scar might fulfil its mission. 
 
 1 60
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 " ^ I ^HERE are only three things worth 
 I. while fighting, drinking and making 
 love." It was Chalmers who said it to me as 
 we came out of the theatre, and were idling 
 along towards the club. We had been seeing 
 a very handsome almost elegant melodrama. 
 Very impressionable chap, Chalmers, I thought, 
 for I was quite sure that he had never done any 
 fighting ; he was apparently a total abstainer ; 
 and he positively ran as whole-heartedly as a 
 frightened cow from a petticoat. 
 
 " What about work ? " I asked, as we turned 
 into the club. Chalmers is a fiend for work : 
 always shut up in his laboratory, dry-nursing 
 an experiment. 
 
 "Work is an anodyne a bloominganodyne." 
 He hunched his shoulders, and his brown coat 
 the coat of a toilsome recluse, if ever there 
 was one ; there's something peculiarly un 
 worldly about brown tweed for a man's wear 
 creased into lumpier curves than ever. 
 M 161
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 " It's a mighty slow one. If I wanted a 
 quick effect, I think I'd take to cocaine. 
 Must be exciting, slewing round the corners 
 of Montmartre, dropping your francs into a 
 basket that swings down from God knows 
 where, with the blessed stuff all in it waiting 
 to be inhaled. And all over inside of a year." 
 Thus I to Chalmers, knowing that we were 
 very far from Montmartre. Chalmers, I 
 should say, was magnificently dependable ; you 
 were as safe in dropping a lurid suggestion on 
 him as on the shell of an ancient turtle. I 
 rather liked that idea, which struck me just 
 then ; in fact, his clothes were much the 
 colour of tortoise-shell. 
 
 " But I don't want it over. You see . . . 
 I've agreed to hang on." His keen glance at 
 me, more than his words, savoured of explana 
 tion. 
 
 " Oh ! " I made the syllable as non-committal 
 as possible. The lips at one moment so fluent 
 in confession will grow stiff with resentment 
 after the hour of confidence is over. For that 
 reason, I dislike to have people tell me things : 
 I always expect that they will some day hate 
 me, merely because they told. 
 
 We sat down at a table, and I ordered a 
 162
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 highball. Chalmers fussed for a moment, and 
 then committed himself to a pate sandwich 
 with apollinaris. I didn't think of asking him 
 to join me. We had been trying for five 
 years to get Chalmers to take a drink. For a 
 year, there were always bets going on it ; but 
 it had been a long time now since any of us 
 had made or lost anything on the chance of 
 Chalmers's potations. 
 
 At the same time, my curiosity was aroused. 
 There had never been any mystery * about 
 Chalmers. There isn't any about a tortoise, if 
 it comes to that. The beast has been made 
 much of mythologically, I believe ; but even 
 in India they only accuse him of holding up the 
 world. No one pretends, so far as I know, 
 that he keeps anything under his shell except 
 himself. But Chalmers didn't seem to be even 
 bearing a burden. He was simply Chalmers. 
 He had come among us, an accredited student 
 of physics, with letters of introduction from 
 German professors and Colonial Dames ; he 
 had performed the absolutely necessary con 
 ventional duties : he was vaguely related to 
 people that every one knew ; he was so 
 obviously a gentleman that no one would ever 
 have thought of affirming it. His holidays 
 
 163
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 were all accounted for in fact, he usually 
 spent them with one or another of our own 
 group. There wasn't there isn't now a 
 single thing about Chalmers that any one could 
 have the instinct to investigate. It had never 
 occurred to any of us that we didn't know as 
 much about Chalmers as we did about the 
 people we had been brought up with. We hap 
 pened not to have been brought up with him, 
 because he had happened to be brought up 
 abroad. His father had been a consul some 
 where. 
 
 On this occasion, anyhow, my curiosity got 
 the better of my fixed rule. I decided to lead 
 Chalmers on. 
 
 " Do you mean to say that your noble 
 industry is nothing but a poor substitute for a 
 drug ? " 
 
 He smiled quaintly. His green eyes shone 
 under his dark eyelashes. Very taking eyes 
 they were : well set in his head and pleasantly 
 intimate, with a near-sighted brilliancy. 
 
 " I didn't say it was a poor substitute. And, 
 anyhow, cocaine might charm away the 
 hours, but only work can charm away the 
 years. I've got into my stride for eternity, 
 it would seem. And some day, you know, 1 
 
 164
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 may, quite incidentally, do something in 
 spectrum analysis that will be significant. I've 
 got all the time in the world." 
 
 " Are you so sure ? " 
 
 " Well it looks as if I were in for a long 
 wait." 
 
 He spoke as unconcernedly as if he had his 
 lease of life locked up in his safe deposit 
 drawer. 
 
 I drank some whiskey and waited a minute, 
 wondering whether to push his confidence over 
 the edge, send it spinning into an abyss of 
 revelation. Finally, I decided. 
 
 " I didn't know that anything but a contract 
 with the devil could make you so sure." 
 
 " Oh, it doesn't have to be with the devil." 
 He sipped his virtuous apollinaris. " Did you 
 notice the heroine's sister ? " he went on. 
 
 I hadn't noticed her much. I had been 
 paying my money to see Maude Lansing act, 
 and my frugal eyes had attached themselves to 
 her exclusively, from the first act to the last. 
 
 " A vague little blonde thing, wasn't she ? " 
 
 " Blonde, but not so vague as you'd think. 
 At least, I don't think she'd be vague if you 
 gave her anything to do. She had to be vague 
 to-night, of course. But didn't you see her 
 
 165
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 deliberately subduing herself to the part 
 holding herself in, so as not to be too pretty, 
 too angry, too subtle, too much in love ? She 
 did everything vaguely, I imagine, so as not 
 to hog the stage. But give her a chance, and 
 she'd play up. I was always expecting, you 
 know, that she would hog the stage. She 
 could have done it. ... It quite got me 
 going." 
 
 " Did you think her better than Maude 
 Lansing ? " 
 
 It was something new, at least, to have him 
 notice a woman so closely. 
 
 Chalmers tasted his pate and half-nodded ap 
 provingly at it. 
 
 " Oh, I don't know anything about that. 
 She is the only woman I have ever seen who 
 looked like the girl I married/' 
 
 I set down my glass quickly. I had drunk 
 most of the whiskey, and therefore none of 
 it was spilled. Chalmers married ! Why 
 why we knew all about him, from cradle to 
 laboratory ; or, at least, as much as men do 
 know of other men who have no scrapes to be 
 got out of. I looked narrowly at Chalmers. 
 Was it possible that he had been lying low 
 all these years, with the single intention 
 
 1 66
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 of perpetrating eventually the supreme joke? 
 And if he was merely a humorist of parts, why 
 had he not assembled the crowd ? Why had 
 he selected only one of his intimates ? His 
 intimates ! That was precisely what we were. 
 Yet none of us knew that he had been 
 married. Chalmers himself might easily not 
 have mentioned a dead wife, but no end of 
 people, first and last, had turned up and con 
 tributed to Chalmers's biography, and it was 
 odd that none of them should have mentioned 
 his bereavement. Unless 
 
 " No one knows I am married. No one has 
 ever known. If I told you all about it, you'd 
 see why. And I think I shall. That girl 
 started it all up again." 
 
 He leaned across the table and laid his hand 
 on my arm. His eyes glinted encouragingly 
 at me. " Cheer up, old man ! You're not in 
 for anything sordid. But curious oh, very, 
 very curious ! Yes, I think, without vanity, 
 I may say very curious ! . . . I meant what 
 I said just now, coming out of the theatre. 
 There aren't but three things worth while 
 and I mayn't have them. I mayn't fight, 
 because I might get killed before I've a right 
 to ; I don't drink, for the sake of the paltry 
 
 167
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 hours that might be subtracted from the sum 
 of my years if I did ; and, being married, I 
 naturally can't very well make love. Can I ? " 
 He turned on me with such a tone of 
 ingenuous query that I wondered if it was a 
 joke, after all. 
 
 I tried to be cynical. " That depends . . ." 
 
 " Oh, no, it doesn't ! " It was the old 
 Chalmers who smiled at me ingratiating, 
 youthful, adventurous, gay, I had often 
 wondered why Chalmers looked adventurous, 
 his habits being, if ever any man's were, 
 regular to the point of monotony. It occurred 
 to me now that perhaps he looked adventurous 
 because he had had his adventure already. In 
 any case, it was very satisfactory to find at last 
 something in his life that matched with the look 
 in his eyes something that would take the 
 curse off his even temperament and equable 
 ways. 
 
 " Very, very curious," he repeated. " And 
 all these years I've wanted to tell somebody, 
 just in case I should drop out suddenly. I've 
 left written instructions, but I should really 
 like some one to understand. It's all rather 
 preposterous." 
 
 " It's preposterous that you should suddenly 
 be married." 
 
 1 68
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 " Yes of course. Well I've got on pretty 
 well, and I'd rather you didn't mention it to 
 any of the others. But if anything should 
 turn up, you can say you knew it all along." 
 
 " Fire ahead." 
 
 On the strength of the narrative about to 
 come, I ordered another high-ball. Some 
 times you want something to riddle with, 
 something to intervene between you and your 
 friend when it is hard for eyes to meet. But 
 he had promised me that it should be nothing 
 sordid, and when the drink came I set it 
 trustfully to one side in reserve, as it were. 
 
 " Time was, when I knocked about the 
 world a bit. My parents were dead, I had no 
 close kin, and there was money enough to do 
 what I wanted to, provided I wanted some 
 thing modest. I had a great notion, when I 
 came out of Gottingen, of a wander jahr. Only 
 I was determined it shouldn't be hackneyed. 
 There was a good deal of Wilhelm Meister in 
 it, all the same, with a strong dash of Heine. 
 I fancied myself, rather, at that time ; wanted 
 to be different like every other young pil 
 grim. I didn't want the common fate not 
 I. I hadn't any grievance against the world, 
 because I had a complete faith in the world's 
 giving me what I wanted, in the end. But I 
 
 169
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 distinctly remember promising myself to be 
 remarkable. I shan't, of course, unless there 
 is something in spectrum analysis. I used to 
 quote Heine to myself : 
 
 ' Du stolzes Herz, du hast es ja gewollt ! 
 Du wolltest gliicklich sein, unendlich gliicklich, 
 Oder unendlich elend, stolzes Herz, 
 Und jetzo bist du elend.' 
 
 Of course, I never believed that I should be 
 ' unendlich elend,' but I should have preferred 
 that to anything mediocre. At that age 
 you know what we're like. The man who 
 would look at the stars by daylight and 
 tumbled into the well. That's us, to the life. 
 " I met her in a villa above Ravello. Some 
 charming French people or, at least, Mon 
 sieur was French, though Madame and the 
 money were American were keeping guard 
 over her. The American wife had known 
 her somewhere, and was being good to her in 
 her great misfortune. I won't go into explana 
 tions of how I came to frequent their villa. 
 They were among the scores of people I had 
 met and known in this or that pleasant, casual 
 way. I used to go up and dine with them ; 
 I prolonged the Italian interlude in my <wander- 
 jahr, more or less for the sake of doing so. I 
 
 170
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 had notions of going on to Egypt, but there 
 was time enough for that. I stayed on even 
 more because I liked the villa an old Saracen 
 stronghold on the edge of the Mediterranean, 
 modernized into comfort than because I liked 
 them, though they were pleasant enough. 
 
 " At first I wished the girl were not there. 
 She never talked ; she was just a stiff figure, 
 swathed in black up to her throat, sitting day 
 by day almost motionless on a parapet. She 
 was a harsh note. Wherever you were, she 
 was in the middle distance, a black figure 
 looking out to sea. It didn't take many days 
 for her to get on my nerves. She was like 
 a portent. I fancy she got on theirs, too, 
 but they were helpless. I gathered that 
 Madame C. had a good deal of talk with 
 her daily, in hours when they were alone ; 
 and before very long she permitted me to 
 share her perplexities. She didn't want to 
 desert her young friend ; but the girl seemed 
 to have sunk into a kind of apathy. She 
 thought, perhaps, a specialist ought to see 
 her. A very American touch, that ! Un 
 luckily, the girl had no close kin ; there was 
 no one to turn her over to officially. 
 
 " Before long, I knew the whole story. 
 171
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 The young lady's fiance was a civil engineer, 
 and had been employed by Portuguese inter 
 ests in East Africa. He had gone into the 
 interior more or less on a job for the 
 Nyassa Company : headquarters, Mozam 
 bique. There was supposed to be money in 
 it, because the Portuguese had been growing 
 ashamed of their colonial reputation, and had 
 been bucking up to some extent. Hence the 
 job with the Nyassa Company. She had 
 wanted to go out with him, but he would 
 not permit it. Quite right, too. Mozam 
 bique's no place for a woman or Louren9o 
 Marques, either. I know. Damn their 
 yellow, half-breed souls ! . . . She had been 
 waiting for him to finish his job in the in 
 terior, and come home to marry her. The 
 date of their marriage, I imagine, had not 
 been very far off. 
 
 " Suddenly, letters had ceased to come. 
 There had been a horrid interval of months 
 when there was no word out of Africa for 
 her. Cablegrams were unanswered. The 
 people at the other end must have been 
 very unbusinesslike not to give her some 
 inkling of the reason why they couldn't de 
 liver them. I suppose it was the uncertainty. 
 
 172
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 There he was, up on the verge of Rhodesia 
 or beyond, prospecting, surveying, exploring : 
 it was quite on the cards that he should lose 
 his way, or be infinitely delayed, or fail some 
 how of his communications with headquarters 
 on the coast. Beastly months for her, any 
 how ! Then letters did come. I never saw 
 any of them, but I can imagine just the awk 
 ward vocabulary of them : a Portuguese head 
 clerk in Mozambique trying to break it to 
 her ornately that her man had died of fever 
 up-country. Can't you imagine those letters 
 in quaint, bad English, on thin paper, worn 
 to utter limpness and poverty with being 
 clutched and carried and cried over ? 1 
 never saw them, but I can. 
 
 " Well 1 don't need to go into it all. In 
 deed, there were many details that Madame C. 
 had forgotten, and that she naturally couldn't 
 ask the girl to refresh her memory of for my 
 benefit. What was troubling Madame was 
 the girl's condition. Apparently, she had 
 loved the man consumingly, and considered 
 herself virtually dead entirely negligible at 
 least, as pitiful and worthless a thing as a 
 child-widow in India. But you've noticed, 
 perhaps, that the very humble are sometimes 
 
 173
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 positively overweening about some special 
 thing. The damned worms wont turn any 
 more than if they were elephants in the path ! 
 And so it was with her. 
 
 " She was determined to go out and fetch his 
 body home. The people in Mozambique had 
 to confess that they didn't know where those 
 sacred remains were. The epidemic had run 
 through the little camp, and, by the time the 
 man himself had keeled over, the few natives 
 that were left hadn't nerve enough to do any 
 thing for him. They remembered him, raving 
 with fever and dropping among the corpses. 
 A few, who were not already stricken, got 
 away probably considering that there was a 
 lively curse on his immediate neighbourhood. 
 There had been complete demoralization. A 
 few of them had eventually strayed back, as I 
 said, joining any one who would take them 
 home. Their casual employments delayed them 
 a good deal, and by the time they turned in 
 a report to use formal language in a case 
 where it is a sore misfit there was nothing 
 to be done. I didn't get this from Madame C.; 
 I got it from her, later, when she told me 
 everything she knew about it. But I put it in 
 here, which is, after all, where it belongs." 
 
 174
 
 Chalmers stopped he had been talking 
 steadily and lighted a cigarette. I took the 
 opportunity to sip a little whiskey. Through 
 his introduction, I had been staring at him 
 fixedly. My own cigarette had burned to 
 ashes in my fingers ; when I felt the spark 
 touch them, I dropped the thing, still without 
 looking at it, into the tray. He hunched his 
 shoulders in the speckled brown coat and bent 
 forward, his arms folded on the table. The 
 little movement of his head from side to side 
 was very like a tortoise. 
 
 " Well, you see ... of course she couldn't 
 go alone, and of course there was no one to 
 see her through a thing like that. I am sure 
 she hadn't money enough to pay any one for 
 going with her. If she had tried to go, she 
 wouldn't have succeeded in doing much except 
 get into the newspapers. She had sense enough 
 to realize it, or the C.'s had sense enough to 
 make her. But if she couldn't do that, she 
 wouldn't do anything else. She simply sat 
 and brooded, looking seaward. She apparently 
 intended, at least, not to let go of her idea. 
 She may have had some notion of mesmerizing 
 the universe with her obsession just by sitting 
 tight and never, for a moment, thinking of 
 
 175
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 anything else. There she sat, anyhow, and 
 Madame C. sent out her doves in vain. They 
 all came back from the parapet, drenched 
 with Mediterranean spray. So it went on. 
 The girl might have been watching for some 
 fabulous creature to rise up from the waves 
 and take her to her goal. She would cheer 
 fully have embarked for East Africa on a 
 dolphin, I think. At all events, she wouldn't 
 leave her parapet, she wouldn't leave the villa, 
 she wouldn't descend to the conventional plane. 
 I don't mean that she didn't talk like a sane 
 woman ; I mean only that she sat at the heart 
 of her obsession, and that when you came with 
 in a few feet of her you knocked up against 
 it, almost tangibly. A queer thing to meet, 
 day after day. ... It ended by my being dis 
 tinctly impressed. 
 
 " Very like the girl in the play ! Just the 
 same blonde vagueness, just the same effect of 
 being cast inevitably for an unimportant, a 
 merely supplementary part. But one is never 
 fooled twice by that sort of thing. I tell you 
 Maude Lansing will find herself some day doing 
 chambermaid to that girl's heroine ! If I was 
 impressed, it was by the cul-de-sac she had got 
 herself into. She couldn't go forward, and 
 
 176
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 she wouldn't go back. She sat there, waiting 
 for the world to change. In the end after 
 Madame C. had wrung her hands for your 
 benefit a few hundred times you began to 
 damn the world for not changing. It seemed 
 to be up to the perverse elements to stop the 
 regular business of the cosmos and waft her to 
 her goal. 
 
 " I could hardly have talked to her about 
 anything but her plight. It was a week or 
 two before I talked to her at all ; but, in the 
 end, I found that if I wanted to continue to 
 come to the villa, I should have to brave that 
 presence on the parapet domesticate myself 
 in that pervasive and most logical gloom. So 
 I did. She was a positive creature ; there 
 wasn't the faintest hint of apology or depre 
 cation in her manner. She would see you on 
 business, and only on business the business 
 being her tragedy. Don't misunderstand " 
 (Chalmers frowned a little as he looked at me.) 
 " She was neither lachrymose nor hard : she 
 was just infinitely and quite decently pre 
 occupied with her one desire and her helpless 
 ness to achieve it. She didn't magnify herself. 
 It isn't magnifying yourself to want a proper 
 funeral for the person you love, is it ? She 
 
 N 177
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 was even grateful for sympathy, though she 
 didn't want a stream of words poured out 
 over her. She she was an awfully good 
 sort." 
 
 Chalmers dug his cigarette-end almost 
 viciously into the tray, and watched the smoke 
 go out. We both watched the smoke go 
 out. . . . 
 
 " Before long, we had talked together a 
 good deal, especially during the hour before 
 dinner, when the sun and the sea were so 
 miraculous that any other miracle seemed 
 possible. Such easy waters to cross, they 
 looked, in the sunset light ! You forgot 
 the blistering leagues beyond ; you forgot that 
 it took money and men and courage and 
 endurance, and all kinds of things that are 
 hard to come by, to get to the goal she was 
 straining for. I suppose it wouldn't be honest 
 to say that she ever passed her personal fervour 
 on to me I couldn't, in the nature of things, 
 care so much about recovering that poor 
 chap's bones as she did but I did end by 
 wishing with all my heart that I could help. 
 Little by little it seemed a romantic thing to 
 do to go out searching for the spot where he 
 had died. Of course, getting the bones them- 
 
 178
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 selves, except for extraordinary luck, was all 
 moonshine ; but she didn't see that, and her 
 blindness affected me. Finally, my wanderjahr 
 began to shape itself to new horizons. Why 
 shouldn't I have a try ? . . . I dare say I 
 posed a little as a paladin, though not, I hope, 
 to her. Anyhow, I decided to broach it. 
 
 " I don't suppose you can understand it 
 any of it for the simple reason that I can't 
 describe her. She was the kind of person who 
 sees very clearly the difference between the 
 possible and the impossible ; who never 
 attempts anything but the possible ; yet who 
 sets every one about her itching to attain the 
 impossible. Not 'for her sake,' in the con 
 ventional sense ; no, not that at all. Simply, 
 she set before you so clearly the reason why a 
 thing couldn't be done that you longed to 
 confute her, just as you sometimes long to 
 confute fate. She was as convincing and as 
 maddening as a natural law. Each of us, 
 sooner or later, has tried to get the better of 
 some little habit of the universe. You felt 
 like saying : ' Stop looking like that ; I'll do 
 it see if I don't.' 
 
 " That was the spirit in which I went to 
 her, late one afternoon, on her parapet. The 
 
 179
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 C.'s had been away all day and were not to 
 return until evening. Madame C. had ex 
 asperated me the night before by proposing, 
 quite baldly and kindly, that the girl be de 
 coyed into a sanatorium. The C.'s couldn't 
 keep her much longer they were off for 
 Biskra and it was up to me. I had lain 
 awake half the night, exploring the last re 
 cesses of disaster into which my idea might 
 lead me ; I had sailed far out on the bright 
 waters all day, perfecting my courage. I could 
 have written as bitter a little allegory about it 
 all as Heine himself. Secretly, in a tawdry 
 corner of my mind, I thought Wilhelm 
 Meister was a poor stick compared with me. 
 But it was honest romance ; I was willing to 
 pay." 
 
 I finished my whiskey as Chalmers's voice 
 dropped and died down, and he busied himself 
 a little nervously with lighting a pipe. His 
 green eyes had flecks of brown in them. Once 
 more, in the speckled brown figure opposite 
 me, I saw the tortoise beyond the reach of 
 biology, which upholds the world, which 
 carries the burden of all human flesh and 
 spirit. 
 
 " I told her that I was ready to go ; that I 
 1 80
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 could scrape together enough money for the 
 expedition without entirely impoverishing 
 myself. My figures hadn't been quite so re 
 assuring as that when I totted them up on a 
 piece of hotel paper at dawn, but at least I 
 had left magnificent margins for everything. 
 
 " She smiled I had never seen her smile 
 before, and at the moment it made her thanks 
 seem profuse but she shook her head. She 
 was beautifully simple about it. I liked her 
 for that. 
 
 " ' It wouldn't do. Not that it isn't divinely 
 good of you ! But, you see, the point is 
 that ' She stopped. 
 
 " ' Well ? ' My heart was beating hard. I 
 had become enamoured of my idea. I no more 
 wanted to be baulked than she did. 
 
 " ' The point has always been that I should 
 go myself.' 
 
 " ' Then go yourself ! ' 
 
 " ' Carrying off all your money ? I can't 
 Don Quixote.' There was nothing playful 
 in her tone ; and she had me all the more 
 because there wasn't. She was merely register 
 ing facts. Even the ' Don Quixote ' was, to 
 her mind, a fact that she was registering. 
 She was splendidly literal. 
 
 181
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 " ' Come with me. I don't propose that you 
 should go alone.' 
 
 " She frowned a little ; and in that frown I 
 read all the weariness of the hours of past talk 
 with Madame C. Presently she looked up at 
 me, very kindly, a little questioningly, as if for 
 the first time my personality in itself interested 
 her. 
 
 " ' You know that even for me that is im 
 possible.' 
 
 " I knew what she meant : that she would 
 have been ready for any abnegation, being, 
 herself, as I have said, negligible ; but that 
 the world must be able to pick no flaw in the 
 rites paid to the shade. 
 
 " ' If you will marry me, it is not impossible.' 
 
 "That is what I said just like that. I had 
 determined that nothing should be an obstacle. 
 She didn't change her posture or her expression 
 by the fraction of a millimetre. She looked 
 silently past me at the ilexes as if she had not 
 heard. But she had heard. I think that at 
 that moment no, I don't except all that came 
 after I touched the highest point of my 
 romance. . . . She thought for a moment or 
 two while I waited. I suppose she was con 
 sidering what the world would say to that, and 
 
 182
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 deciding that the world would have no right 
 to say anything ; that it would be, and legiti 
 mately so, between her and me. The dead 
 themselves, of course, can be trusted to under 
 stand. It didn't take her long you see she 
 was a girl of one idea, and of one idea only. 
 
 " ' Very well, I will marry you.' The words 
 came as simply from her lips as any others. 
 We didn't at that time, or at any time before 
 our marriage, have any discussion of the ex 
 tremely shall I say ? individual nature of 
 our relation. That was the one thing we 
 couldn't have talked of. It would have been 
 you see ? quite impossible for either to 
 imply, by approaching the subject, that the 
 other perhaps didn't understand. I couldn't 
 even be so crass as to say : ' Look here, my 
 dear girl, of course I quite recognize that you 
 don't in any sense belong to me ' ; or she be 
 so crass as to say in turn : ' I know it.' No : 
 I suppose I have never been so near the summit 
 as I was that evening after she had ' accepted ' 
 me, and we had both silently laid our freedom 
 on the altar of that dead man. Neither of us 
 realized all the inevitable practical results of 
 such a compact. We simply thought we had 
 thrown the ultimate sufficing sop to Cerberus, 
 
 183
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 and that all our lives we should hear him con 
 tentedly crunching it. I am quite sure that 
 her mind turned as blank a face to the future 
 as mine. Quite." 
 
 His voice rang authoritatively across the 
 table. I said nothing. What could I say ? 
 What is the proper greeting when you cross 
 the threshold of such a habitation ? I offered 
 him a silence that was at least respectful. 
 
 " Well, I won't bore you with too many 
 details. She pulled herself together and said 
 her visit must end. We did not tell the C.'s. 
 We merely let them get off to Tunis. It 
 would not have been easy for her to explain 
 to Madame C. all the things that we had 
 never condescended to explain to each other. 
 She was a Catholic, by the way. We were 
 married by a parish priest in no, on second 
 thoughts, I won't even tell you where. The 
 place has kept the secret hitherto. It is better 
 so. I left her at once to make arrangements 
 for the quest. It took some time and a good 
 deal of frenzied journeying to realize on my 
 securities. I gave her a letter of credit, so 
 that she could be in all incidental ways inde 
 pendent of me. That was necessary, because 
 I was to go out to Mozambique first, and she 
 
 184
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 was to follow only when I sent for her. Very 
 soon, you see, I began to realize the practical 
 inconveniences of travelling with a woman 
 who bears your name and who is a total 
 stranger to you. It's damned expensive, for 
 one thing." Chalmers's smile was nearer the 
 authentic gleam of irony than anything I had 
 seen before during the evening. 
 
 " Well, I went. I interviewed the proper 
 people ; I saw one of the creatures who knew 
 the spot where our man had died. Eventually 
 I arranged the expedition. Then I cabled for 
 her. She took the Dunvegan Castle at Naples. 
 By the time I met her at the steamer, she 
 had grown incredible to me. I could more 
 easily have believed her a sharer in some 
 half-forgotten light adventure than my duly 
 registered wife. She was unreal to me, a 
 figure recurring inexplicably in a dream, a 
 memory of exactly what sort I was not quite 
 sure. My feet lagged along the pier. . . . 
 She soon set all that straight. I had wondered 
 if the sop to Cerberus would require our 
 seeming to kiss. She managed it somehow 
 so that no stage kiss was necessary. She dissi 
 pated the funk into which I had fallen, by 
 practical questions and preoccupations ; she 
 
 185
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 came upon my fever like a cool breeze off the 
 sea. She had made her point ; she had achieved 
 her miracle ; and in every incidental way, 
 little and big, she could afford to show what 
 a serviceable soul she was. She was a good 
 thing to have about. There were times when 
 the situation got on my nerves, in Mozam 
 bique, before we started. It's such a small 
 hole that we seemed always to be bumping 
 into each other. I couldn't make out her 
 private attitude towards me ; I used to wonder 
 if she had any, or if she simply thought of 
 me as a courier in her own class. I was so 
 endlessly occupied with engaging men and 
 beasts and camping kit and supplies what 
 was I but a courier ? The paladin idea was 
 fading a little ; though now and then, at night, 
 I'd look up at the Southern Cross and let the 
 strangeness of the thing convince me all over 
 again. I don't think I wanted anything so 
 commonplace as gratitude from her ; but I 
 did want in her some sense of the strangeness 
 of our alliance, with all the things it left 
 unsaid. Perhaps I wanted her to realize that 
 not every man would have responded so quickly 
 to the call of impersonal romance. I can look 
 back on all that egotism of youth and despise 
 
 1 86
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 it ; but there's something not wholly ignoble 
 in an egotism that wants only good fame with 
 one's self and one's secret collaborator. Any 
 how, there were moments when my dedication 
 seemed solemn ; just as there were other 
 moments when I seemed like an inadequate 
 tenor in a comic opera. I never knew just 
 how she hovered between those two concep 
 tions. We were destined to see each other 
 only by lightning-flashes never once in the 
 clear light of day. 
 
 " I can't tell you how I came to hate the 
 Portuguese before we left that mean little hole. 
 You laughed at me once for rending Blakely 
 to shreds over Camoens. I've read Camoens 
 in my day and hated him, as if something in 
 me had known beforehand that I was eventu 
 ally to have good reason to loathe every 
 syllable of that damned language. My stock 
 is Southern, too South Carolina and you 
 can imagine how I enjoyed seeing, at every 
 turn, the nigger the better man. Portugal 
 ought to be wiped off the map of Africa. 
 
 " Well I got our arrangements made as 
 well as I could. It was lucky I had left hand 
 some margins for everything, because the 
 graft was sickening. They wouldn't let your 
 
 187
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 own approved consignments leave the dock 
 without your handing out cash to at least three 
 yellow dogs that called themselves officials. I 
 had hoped to find some sort of female servant 
 for her I shook at the thought of having her 
 go off on a trip like that without another 
 woman to do things for her that I, in the 
 circumstances, couldn't very well do. But 
 there wasn't a wench of either colour or any 
 of the intervening shades that a nice woman 
 could have had about her. She was very 
 plucky about it all. As I say, she had made 
 her great point, and didn't care. The morn 
 ing we started, she stuck a gentian in my 
 buttonhole and another in hers and she smiled. 
 A smile of hers carried very far. And so we 
 started. 
 
 " I needn't give you the details of our trip. 
 People write books about that sort of thing ; 
 keep diaries of their mishaps, and how Umga- 
 looloo or Ishbosheth or some other valuable 
 assistant stole a bandanna handkerchief and 
 had to be mulcted of a day's pay all very 
 interesting to somebody, no doubt. To tell 
 the truth, the concrete details maddened me ; 
 and we seemed to live wholly in concrete 
 terms of the smallest. I, who had planned for 
 my wanderjahr a colossal, an almost forbidden 
 
 1 88
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 intimacy with Platonic abstractions ! I had 
 always rather meant to go in for biology 
 eventually, but I got over that in Africa ; we 
 were much too near the lower forms of life. 
 And to this day, as you well know, I can't 
 bear hearing Harry Dawes talk about folk-lore. 
 He's driven me home from the club a good 
 many nights." 
 
 I caught my breath. It was almost uncanny, 
 the way Chalmers's little idiosyncrasies were 
 explaining themselves, bit by bit. I felt the 
 cold wind of a deterministic law blowing over 
 my shoulder as cold as Calvinism. I had 
 always loved temperament and its vagaries. 
 Now I wasn't sure I wanted the light in 
 Chalmers's eyes explained, to the last gleam. 
 Mightn't any of us ever be inexplicable and 
 irresponsible and delightful ? 
 
 " Of course they had given us maps in 
 Mozambique not official ones, oh, no ! Those 
 would have come too high. The Nyassa 
 Company had to pretend to be amiable, but 
 they didn't fork out anything they didn't have 
 to. Small loss the official maps were, I fancy; 
 but those we had weren't much good. It 
 wasn't, however, a difficult journey to make, 
 from that point of view, and the cheerful 
 savage who had abandoned our hero swore he 
 
 189
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 knew where to take us. In eight weeks, we 
 reached the spot that he declared to be the 
 scene of the death from fever. I dare say he 
 was right ; he knew the villages along the 
 way ; he had described the topography, more 
 or less, before we started, and it tallied. We 
 pitched camp and spent three horrible days 
 there. It is needless to say that we might as 
 well have hunted for the poor fellow's bones 
 under the parapet at Ravello. I saw and if 
 you'll believe me, I positively hadn't seen 
 it before what moonshine it all was. She 
 ought to have been put to bed and made to 
 pray God to make her a good girl, before she 
 dragged anybody even me out on such a 
 wild-goose chase as that. There wasn't a relic 
 except certain signs of some one's having 
 cleared ground there before, and one or two 
 indescribable fragments, picked up within 
 a five-hundred-yard radius, that might have 
 been parts of tin cans. Why should there 
 have been ? If there had been any plunder, 
 
 natives would have found and taken it, as thev 
 
 j 
 
 would inevitably have removed and destroyed 
 any corporal vestiges out of sheer superstition 
 and hostility. I had learned their little ways, 
 since Ravello. The rank soil in the wet 
 season would have done the rest. I wondered 
 
 190
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 cruelly, no doubt whether she had expected 
 him to bury himself with a cairn atop and a 
 few note-books (locked up in a despatch-box) 
 decorously waiting for her in his grave. On 
 the strength of the savage's positive declaration 
 that at such a distance two days from the 
 last village, beyond such a stream, beneath 
 such and such a clump of trees, he had seen 
 the white man fall in the last delirium, she 
 searched the place, as you might say, with a 
 microscope. I thought it extremely likely 
 that the fellow was lying for the sake of our 
 pay, but I had to admit that I couldn't prove 
 it. Certainly, his information was the only 
 thing we could reasonably go on ; we couldn't 
 invest all Portuguese East Africa with an army 
 and set them to digging up every square inch 
 of soil in that God-forsaken country. If this 
 clue failed, we could only return. But there 
 was a moment when, in our baffled anguish, I 
 think she could have taken a good close-range 
 shot at the inscrutable nigger who had been 
 with him, and had left him, and could not 
 even bring us to his body. The girl on the 
 stage to-night was like that, though you don't 
 believe it. Vague, indeed ! Maude Lansing's 
 a fool if she keeps her on. 
 
 " You see " Chalmers shifted his position 
 191
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 and, ever so little, his tone of voice. It was 
 extraordinary how straight he went with his 
 story, considering that he had never told it 
 before. He seemed to have dragged it out 
 from some receptacle, intact, not a thread 
 frayed, in perfect order, ready to spread before 
 me. The pattern was as clear as if it were 
 just off the torturesome loom. He seemed to 
 know it by heart. 
 
 "You see" he went on "she had been 
 changing steadily, all through that march of 
 ours. You would have said that the tropical 
 sun had forced her growth. She had been a 
 cold, immature thing in Italy passions dor 
 mant and sealed. Now they had worked their 
 way up to the surface and were just beneath 
 the skin. She would have shot the nigger. 
 Before, I suppose, she had lived with ideas 
 only ; even he must have been chiefly an idea, 
 though a tremendous one. The daily contact 
 with all sorts of unsuspected facts, the hopeless 
 crudeness of the hinterlands most of us never 
 get into, had worked on her. There may be 
 something subtle in the tropics people talk 
 as if there were. I should say they were no 
 more subtle than the slums. The body de 
 mands a hundred things, and it becomes a 
 matter of the utmost moment whether you 
 
 192
 
 THE* TORTOISE 
 
 get them for it or not. You can't achieve 
 subtlety until the body is lulled. That life 
 has complications of its own ; but I shouldn't 
 call it subtle. Very far from it. And savages 
 make you feel that it's subtlety enough merely 
 to have a white skin ; there's something irrele 
 vant and ignoble in pushing subtlety further. 
 In the end the sun wears you out, I suppose, 
 and makes you want nothing very much ; but 
 at first it merely makes it intolerable not to 
 have everything on the very instant. ... I 
 merely meant to explain that she was a changed 
 creature a good sport always, but inclined to 
 impatiences, angers, delights, fervours that I 
 fancy she had never felt before. Her tongue 
 was loosed ; she was lyric about cool water, 
 violent about native trickeries. I don't mean 
 Heaven forbid ! that she was vulgar. She 
 had sweet distinction all her own. She was 
 merely real and varied and vital. And I dare 
 say the fundamental formality of our relation 
 was the only subtlety we could stand. It put 
 an edge on everything. 
 
 " We were very near the line of Rhodesia, 
 and for various reasons we decided to cross 
 over and come down far enough south through 
 British territory to strike the Zambesi and its 
 boats. If there was any information to be 
 
 o 193
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 picked up, we should be more likely to find it 
 in that direction than by going back the way 
 we had come, which was utterly barren of 
 clues. I had reason to suppose that the others 
 who had survived the fever had gone on to 
 the Rhodesian villages. We started in the 
 cool of dawn, and I ought to say that there 
 were no backward glances on her part. She 
 was convinced that there was nothing in that 
 precise spot for her ; and I think she had hope 
 of finding something in the miles just beyond. 
 I could see that she did not more than half 
 believe the identifications of the negro who 
 had been on the earlier expedition. True, his 
 guttural gibberish did not sound like informa 
 tion ; but, after all, he was the only link we 
 had with that supreme and sordid adventure. 
 We pushed on." 
 
 Chalmers threw back his head and stretched 
 his arms, but went on presently in a more 
 vibrant, a more intimately reminiscent tone. 
 The club was nearly empty it was getting on 
 for midnight. I seemed to myself to be quite 
 alone with the tortoise that upheld the world. 
 
 " I suppose this is the point in the narrative 
 to say a rather difficult thing though it ought 
 to be clear that I've no cause or wish to paint 
 myself anything but the mottled colour most of 
 
 194
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 us are. I spoke of what the tropics had done 
 to her : fulfilled her in all kinds of ways. We 
 had strange talks by the fire at night, moving 
 on, after the necessary practical discussions, 
 into regions of pure emotion. The emotion 
 was all over the incidents we encountered ; we 
 marshalled our facts and made our decisions, 
 and then leaned back and generalized with 
 passion. Whatever Africa had done to her 
 inwardly, it had at least taught her to talk. I 
 had never had any particular sense of her being 
 on guard there was, from the very first, some 
 thing strange and delicate in the flavour of our 
 understanding but now I had the sense of 
 her being specifically and gloriously off her 
 guard. We seemed to know each other 
 awfully well." Chalmers's face, as he looked 
 down at his pipe-bowl, was curiously boyish 
 for an instant. He might have been speak 
 ing of a childhood playmate. 
 
 " Put it that I fell in love with her. I 
 don't choose to analyze my feeling more than 
 that. There was everything in it to make me 
 the prey of a passion for her so long as we 
 hadn't begun, in Mozambique, by hating each 
 other. She was straight, she was fine, she 
 was thoroughly good ; she was also, in her 
 unfailing freshness and her astonishing health, 
 
 195
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 infinitely desirable. By the law of every land 
 she was my wife. There wasn't a barrier 
 between us except the frail one built of things 
 that had never been said. Of course, I knew 
 that, to her, the barrier doubtless looked in 
 superable. She considered herself the inalien 
 able property of the man whose bones we 
 were fantastically hunting for. Well : can't 
 you see that that very fact was peculiarly con 
 structed to whet my hunger ? It was madden 
 ing to know that shadows could effectually 
 keep two strong, sinewy creatures apart. Our 
 utter isolation in our adventure flung us upon 
 each other. 
 
 ' Doch es tritt ein styg'scher Schatten 
 Nachtlich zwischen mich und ihn.' 
 
 " One night she had a bad dream ; she 
 moaned and cried out in her sleep, and I had 
 to stand outside her tent and listen, while she 
 woke and wept and finally quieted down with 
 little sobs like a child's. I couldn't even go 
 in and lay my hand on her forehead to soothe 
 her." 
 
 He shook his head, and over his face crept 
 the shadow of the burdened. 
 
 " Well, that was what I was in for, and I 
 knew I was in for it as long as I should desire 
 
 196
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 her. Finally, I only prayed that we might 
 get safely back to Mozambique, where I could 
 leave her for ever. I knew that before my 
 fever ebbed, it would rise in a horrid flood. I 
 wanted her desperately; I should want her 
 more desperately before I got through with 
 it ; and I had, for my honour's sake, not to let 
 her know. It's odd how many situations there 
 are in life that make it an insult to tell a 
 woman you love her. But I think you'll 
 agree with me that this is rather an extra 
 ordinary case of it. 
 
 " All this time, I hadn't the faintest ink 
 ling of what she felt ; whether she knew, or 
 what she would have thought of me if she had 
 known. There's something tremendous in the 
 power of ideas. Think of how easy it would 
 have been for me I won't say to take what I 
 wanted, though against that background it 
 wouldn't have seemed such a preposterous 
 thing to do to insist on her talking it out 
 with me, some night by the fire ; how little 
 she could have turned her back on me if I had 
 wanted to ask her a question. But I was as 
 tongue-tied as if we had been in a drawing- 
 room, surrounded with all the paraphernalia of 
 chaperonage. And yet sometimes it didn't 
 seem possible with her face and her speech 
 
 197
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 changing like that, week by week, that there 
 shouldn't be some change in it for me. 
 
 " I often wondered if she ever had moments, 
 as I did, of thinking that the man had never 
 lived. But I could only go on assuming that 
 she gave him every thought she had. I never 
 knew, by the way, what she felt she never 
 told me. I said, a little while back, that we 
 never saw each other in the clear light of day 
 only in lightning-flashes. In spite of our 
 semblance of intimacy, that was true. For 
 when a man is obsessed with the notion of 
 wanting to make very definite love to a 
 woman, her impersonal conversation is a kind 
 of haze at best. I know that we talked ; but 
 I know that, after the fiasco, when we ate our 
 meals, when we rode side by side along those 
 unspeakable trails, when we sat by the fire in 
 the evening, I hardly knew or cared what we 
 talked of. I kept a kind of office in my brain 
 quite tidy for the transaction of business ; the 
 rest was just a sort of House of Usher where 
 I wandered, wanting her. By the time we 
 struck the first Rhodesian village, I didn't 
 even feel sure I could hold my tongue all the 
 way south and east again. I only prayed to 
 God to deliver me from being an utter and 
 unspeakable brute. That was what my 
 
 198
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 romance had led me to that I was hang 
 ing on to common decency by the eyelids ! 
 
 " You see, there was added to my most 
 inconvenient and unfitting passion for the girl 
 all the psychology of return from a lost battle 
 field if you could in name so dignify that 
 pitiful clearing which was our frustration. 
 Everything was over, and why the devil 
 shouldn't something else begin ? That was 
 the refrain my blood kept pounding out. I 
 dare say you don't understand you live 
 among the civilized, and are used to reckoning 
 with shadows. It's different out there on the 
 well-nigh uninhabited veldt. A platitude, I 
 know. Funny how people despise platitudes, 
 when they're usually the truest things going ! 
 A thing has to be pretty true before it gets to 
 be a platitude at all. Humph ! 
 
 " We struck into north-eastern Rhodesia 
 days and days over the veldt ; and after the 
 rains it was blooming like the rose. Gladiolus 
 everywhere ' white man's country, past dis 
 puting.' No ' baked karroo' there. Pretty 
 starkly uninhabited, though. Of course, we 
 were hundreds of miles north of the mines 
 and the other activities on the edge of the 
 Transvaal. Mashonaland, it would really be 
 more properly called ; and it describes it 
 
 199
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 better, sounds wilder as it was. We were 
 heading west across the tail of Nyassa, and 
 then south to the Zambesi or the railroad, it 
 didn't much matter which. That man was as 
 lost to us, every corporal vestige of him, as if 
 his ashes had been scattered like Wycliffe's. 
 But there on the rampart above Ravello both 
 she and I had felt that the search was impera 
 tive : I no less than she. We were both 
 pretty young." 
 
 His head dropped on his breast for a 
 moment. He looked as if he felt his burden. 
 I suppose the tortoise sometimes wonders 
 why. . . . 
 
 " Then, one afternoon, we dropped into the 
 heart of a storm tropical thunder, tropical 
 lightning, skies blacker than you've ever seen, 
 a wind that churned the heavens into a pot of 
 inky broth. I had been wondering, for days, 
 what we should do when we struck some 
 thing besides the eternal huddled villages of 
 the natives, with their tobacco-plots and 
 mealie-fields, their stupid curiosities, their 
 impudent demands for gifts something more 
 like a house, people you could count people, 
 with a touch of white in their complexions. 
 Strange coincidence, that it was by the real 
 lightning-flash that, for the only time in my 
 
 200
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 life, I saw her clear; strange, too, that the 
 revelation should have come on the heels of 
 our first approach to anything like civilization. 
 It was only the plantation of a man who had 
 made his little pile by trading in Kimberley, 
 and had trekked up to the edge of the 
 wilderness to live there in peace with his aged 
 wife, and his cattle, and the things that with 
 out too much trouble he could coax out of the 
 good-humoured soil. His establishment was 
 the first earnest European activities seething 
 somewhat to the southward ; the first re 
 minder of Europe that we had had since 
 leaving the last Portuguese outpost on the 
 way to the Nyassa. The trip had not been 
 hard, as such trips go : we had run into no 
 wars ; no famine or drought or disease had 
 visited us. We had been in luck ; for I was 
 a shocking amateur, and anything like a real 
 expedition I could not have managed, of 
 course. Yet, even so, I had been straining 
 my eyes for the sight of a white man ; for 
 some form of life that more nearly suited my 
 definition of ' colonial.' 
 
 " And so we stumbled into his compound 
 at eight in the evening, after endless floun 
 dering about in the storm. We had had to 
 dismount from our donkeys and lead the fright- 
 
 201
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 ened beasts by the bridle. Eventually we 
 could discard them for horses or ox-carts, but 
 for a little while still we might need them, 
 and we clung to them, though the temptation 
 was to let them go with a kick." 
 
 Chalmers hesitated. ". Why do I find it so 
 confoundedly hard to come at ? I'm not 
 writing a diary of accidents and self-congratu 
 lations like the explorer fellows. The only 
 point in the whole thing is just what I can't 
 manage to bring out ! " He mused for a 
 moment. " The whole place white with hail 
 after the storm . . . thick on the thatch of 
 the big, rambling house . . . the verandah 
 eaves dripping . . . then the rain stopping, 
 and a miraculous silence after the tumult . . . 
 no light anywhere except long, low, continual 
 flashes on the horizon at the edge of the veldt 
 and then she came out, dressed in some 
 thing of the poor old vrouw's that hung about 
 her lovely, slim figure like a carnival joke. I 
 was wondering thickly where I should spend 
 the night. I had introduced her as my wife, 
 of course . . . and they had muttered some 
 thing about the other room's being in use. 
 The good old souls had gone off" to bed with 
 the ceasing of the storm, after our little 
 caravan was housed down in the farm niggers' 
 
 202
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 quarters. But naturally I couldn't have ex 
 plained to them, anyhow. . . . The lightning 
 was about as regular as a guttering candle set 
 in a draught but about a thousand candle- 
 power when it did come. And, by one 
 apocalyptic flash, I saw her face. She didn't 
 say anything ; she merely laid her hand on 
 my shoulder. And I, who had been bursting 
 with the wish to talk, to tell her, to lay my 
 head on her knees and weep, out of pure self- 
 pity and desire all those cub-like emotions 
 didn't say anything either. I only saw in 
 one flash the working of her lips, the pro 
 phetic brilliancy of her eyes. We turned and 
 went into the house without a word. She 
 wanted me, too ; that was what it came to. 
 Other things being equal, the utter isolation 
 of a man and a woman must do one of two 
 things must put a burning fire or the polar 
 ice between them. I knew what it had done 
 to me ; I hadn't been able to guess what it 
 had done to her. I had rather been betting 
 on the polar ice." 
 
 Chalmers ruffled both hands through his 
 hair and leaned back from the table. His 
 mouth took on a legal twist. " It's the only 
 thing I blame myself for bar all the egotism 
 that youth has to slough, and that I think I 
 
 203
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 sloughed for ever before I reached the damned 
 coast. I ought to have known that half her 
 impulse was the mere clinging of the fright 
 ened child, and the other half the strangeness 
 of our journey, which made us both feel that 
 all laws had ceased to work and that all signs 
 had failed. I ought to have reflected, to have 
 put her off, to have made sure, before I ever 
 took her into my arms. And yet I'm glad I 
 didn't though I'm ashamed of being glad. 
 Even then, you know, I didn't envisage the 
 rest of life. I still thought, as for months I 
 had thought, that there could be no con 
 ventional future for that adventure. When 
 my curious wander jahr was over, I expected to 
 die. And I wanted to have some other face 
 than the barren visage of Romance the 
 painted hussy ! press itself to mine before I 
 went out. I got it ; and I'm not yet over 
 being glad, though it has made a coil that 
 grows tighter rather than looser with the 
 years." 
 
 I made no answer. There was nothing to say. 
 He had not got to the end, and until the end 
 what was there for me to do but light another 
 weary cigarette, and summon all the sympathy 
 I could to my non-committal eyes ? On the 
 face of it, it was merely an extraordinary 
 
 204
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 situation in which, if a man were once caught, 
 he could do little a new and singular kind 
 of hard-luck story. But, as he told it, with 
 those tones, those inflections, those stresses, he 
 certainly did not seem to be painting himself 
 en beau. I looked at the patient figure opposite 
 me Chalmers always seemed pre-eminently 
 patient and, for very perplexity, held my 
 tongue. 
 
 " The next morning, I got breakfast early 
 and went to see about my men and beasts. I 
 was a little afraid of finding the men drunk, 
 but they weren't only full-fed and lazy and 
 half-mutinous. The guide who had led us to 
 the historic spot had vanished deserted in 
 the night, with half his pay owing him. No 
 one in that black crew could explain. We had 
 had desertions before, and I should have con 
 sidered us well enough off simply with one 
 coast nigger the less, if he hadn't been my 
 interpreter as well. There were very few things 
 I could say to the others without him, and, 
 though we were out of the woods, we were by 
 no means done with our retinue. I strode 
 back to the house in a fine rage. I think I 
 minded the inconvenience most, since it would 
 be the inconvenience that would most affect 
 her. Frankly, you see, I couldn't suppose she 
 
 205
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 felt, any longer, a special concern with that 
 particular black sample of human disloyalty. 
 
 " When I entered the house, I saw her at 
 once. Her back was turned to me, and she 
 was talking with a man I had not hitherto seen 
 evidently some inmate of the house whom 
 we had not encountered the previous evening. 
 The other room had been in use, I reflected, 
 in a flash. He was stretched on a ramshackle 
 sofa with some sort of animal skin thrown 
 over him. He but I won't describe him. I 
 know every feature of his face, though I saw 
 him, all told, not more than five minutes, and 
 have never seen him since. I have a notion " 
 Chalmers's voice grew very precise, and his 
 mouth looked more legal than ever " that, 
 when he wasn't pulled down with a long ill 
 ness and protracted suffering, he would be very 
 good-looking. As it was, he was unhealthy 
 white, like the wrong kind of ghost. One 
 arm was quite limp. 
 
 " At the instant I didn't place him 
 naturally ! But as soon as she turned her face 
 to me, I did. Only one thing could have in 
 duced that look of horror horror in every 
 strained feature, like the mask of some one 
 who has seen the Medusa. I started to her, 
 but stopped almost before I started ; for I saw 
 
 206
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 immediately that I was the Gorgon. It was 
 for me that her face had changed. God 
 knows what, two minutes before, her face had 
 been saying to that half-lifeless form. It was 
 about me that she felt like that. Since, with 
 all the years to work it out in, I've seen why; 
 but just at the moment I was overwhelmed. 
 She sat down in a chair and covered her face 
 with her hands. I heard the man babbling 
 tragic and insignificant details. I can't say I 
 listened, but before I could pull myself to 
 gether and leave, I caught mention of fever, 
 accident, loss of memory, broken limbs, mirac 
 ulous co-operation of fate for good and evil 
 alike the whole mad history, I suppose, from 
 his side, of the past year. I have sometimes 
 wished I had caught it more clearly, but just 
 then I could take in nothing except the insult 
 ing fact that this was the man whose grave we 
 had not found. That was what her face had 
 told me in that horrid instant. I never saw 
 her face again. It was ' still bowed on her 
 hands when I went out of the door. 
 
 " I don't know how I .got off I don't re 
 member. I suppose I had the maniac's speed. 
 If I hadn't been beside myself, I think I could 
 recall more of what I did. The patriarchal 
 creature under whose roof it had all happened 
 
 207
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 helped me. I think I gave him a good many 
 directions about the negroes and the kit. Or 
 I may have paid them off, myself. I honestly 
 don't know. I know that I left nearly all of 
 my money with him, and started off on horse 
 back alone. I had a dull sense that I was 
 causing her some practical difficulties, but I 
 also had a very vivid sense that she would kill 
 herself if she had to encounter me again. She 
 had looked at me as if I were a monster from 
 the mud. And the night before, on the 
 verandah, in the lightning . . ." 
 
 Chalmers stopped and looked at me. The 
 brilliancy had gone out of his eyes. He said 
 nothing more. 
 
 " Well ? " I asked finally. 
 
 " Well ? " There came a wide shrug of 
 the shoulders, a loosening of the lips. " I got 
 back somehow. I seemed to be riding, day and 
 night, straight to hell. But eventually I got 
 to Salisbury and took a train to Beira. It was 
 immensely steadying to take a train. I think 
 any more of the veldt would have driven me 
 quite definitely mad." He stopped ; then, in a 
 moment, jerked out: " That's all." 
 
 " Do you mean that you've never heard 
 anything more ? " 
 
 " Never a word. But I know that, event- 
 208
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 ually, she drew out every penny of her letter 
 of credit. She had hardly dipped into it when 
 we left Europe." 
 
 " Good God ! " I don't know why I 
 should have sat stolidly through the rest and 
 have been bowled over by that one detail, 
 but I was. It made the woman extraordinary 
 real. 
 
 " And of course she knows several places 
 where a letter would reach me, if she ever had 
 reason to write," he went on. " Perhaps you 
 see now why I have to hang on. By holding 
 my tongue, I've been grub-staking them 
 in Arcadia, you might say but, damn it, I 
 know so little about it! The time might 
 come . . ." 
 
 " Why haven't you divorced her long 
 since ? " 
 
 His face hardened. " Didn't I mention 
 that she was a Catholic ? We were married 
 by the most orthodox padre imaginable. 
 There's no divorce for her. She's the kind to 
 chuck Heaven, perhaps, but not her church. 
 And, unfortunately " he spoke very slowly 
 and meditatively " our marriage, you see, 
 just missed being the kind that can be annulled. 
 4 Unfortunately,' I say, but, even now, I'm 
 glad damned glad. It's quite on the cards, 
 p 209
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 you know, that some day some priest may 
 send her back to me. I might divorce ; she 
 couldn't. So it seems decent for me not to." 
 
 "Well, of all the " I got no further. 
 The whole Laokoonesque group had now 
 completed itself before me. 
 
 Chalmers leaned back and whistled a bar or 
 two from Rigoletto. Then : " Never marry a 
 Catholic, old man ! " he said in his lightest 
 voice. But immediately he bent forward and 
 laid his hand on mine. " You do see why I 
 have to hang on, don't you ? " 
 
 I merely compressed my lips tightly, that no 
 word should come. 
 
 " After all," he said, turning his head away, 
 " I should like a chance, to get back at 
 Romance, some day. And the time may 
 come what with spectrum analysis and all." 
 
 I shook my head. " You love the woman 
 still, Chalmers." 
 
 " Not I." His head-shake was more ve 
 hement than mine. " But I want to be on 
 deck if anything should turn up. I want to see 
 it through. At least I can't quite see that 
 I've the right to go out." 
 
 I sighed. Chalmers had always gone his 
 own way ; and certainly in this greatest 
 matter he would be tenacious, if ever. He 
 
 210
 
 THE TORTOISE 
 
 seemed for the moment to have forgotten me, 
 and sat once more, his arms folded on the 
 table, his shoulders hunched, as beneath a 
 burden, in the speckled brown coat, his head 
 moving slightly from side to side again 
 fantastically like the tortoise that bears up the 
 world. I didn't quite know what to do with 
 him. 
 
 Then a charitable impulse came to me. 
 The bar, I knew, didn't close until one. I 
 ordered up a bottle of brandy. When it came 
 I poured out enough to set the brain of any 
 abstemious man humming. Chalmers was still 
 staring in front of him at the table. I wanted 
 him to sleep that night at any cost. Pursuing 
 my impulse, I pushed the glass across to him. 
 " Here ; you'd better take this," I said. 
 He reached out his hand mechanically, and 
 mechanically drank. I waited. The stuff 
 had no visible effect on him. Five minutes 
 later, I repeated the dose. As before, he 
 obeyed me with a mechanical, an almost 
 mesmerized implicitness. Then I took him 
 home in a cab and put him to bed. I never 
 told, myself, but it leaked out he had such a 
 bad hang-over and I was much and enviously 
 congratulated. You see, we had all tried, for 
 five years, to get Chalmers to take a drink. 
 
 21 I
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 IT was like Hoyting to be lying up for repairs 
 in Soerabaya when the Dorriens drifted 
 by ; like him to be there at the psychologic 
 moment ; like him, above all, not to follow up 
 their trail for a solution, but to tack off into 
 the China Sea to renew his acquaintance with 
 belligerent Mongols. It was I, years later, at 
 Marseilles, who supplied Hoyting with the 
 last act of the play ; and I can see his gray eyes 
 narrowing above his glass of vermouth as, for 
 once, he listened. I shall have to put it to 
 gether as best I can, though I shall, as best I 
 can, put Hoyting's part of it in his own mouth. 
 I've learned a kind of stenography by dint 
 of listening to him ; and though it's unfair to 
 quote a man inexactly, I'm not sure it isn't less 
 unfair than inditing Hoyting's jerks and pauses, 
 his zigzag structure. Some of the story, as I 
 say, he got from me. That part most of it 
 I'll give you in the beginning. After that, 
 if only for the sake of one or two of his own 
 
 212
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 phrases, I shall make shift to let him talk as he 
 talked to me. If I could reproduce for you 
 that evening at Marseilles Hoyting, his arms 
 folded on the cafe table, paying out his 
 story unevenly, as if in response to unseen 
 strains and unseen relaxations at the other end 
 oh, as if Dorrien himself had been fitfully 
 pulling and letting go ; and then the sharpening 
 of the eyes, the shrug of the great shoulders, 
 when I told him the end if I could, I might 
 let it go at that. But you who know Hoyting 
 will know that I had to shape it ; and vou who 
 don't might loathe the imperfectly visualized 
 scene. 
 
 Science moves at an extraordinarily uneven 
 gait. We laymen follow as best we can. I 
 don't pretend to make a history of medical 
 discoveries, and poor Dorrien's theories may 
 have been exploded long since. The public 
 knows only vain gossip of the laboratory's 
 "expectations" until the serum is born. I 
 don't even know how much he contributed, 
 but I do know that at one moment terror- 
 stricken multitudes were looking to him for 
 help. He had been the last man, in college 
 days, who seemed marked out for the work of 
 discovery : easy-going, delighting in musical 
 
 213
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 comedy, to which he listened with the least 
 subtle laugh in the world. He married, at 
 about thirty, the very worldly daughter of 
 a public-spirited American family. There 
 wasn't anything for two centuries, from witch- 
 burning to slave-rescuing, the Hewells hadn't 
 their fingers in. The Hewell spinsters have 
 always headed intense and short-lived leagues 
 for the suppression of unexpected evils or the 
 maintenance of out-dated ideals. The Hewell 
 men are bred to reform as the English race 
 horse is bred to the turf. Their marriages are 
 apt to be bloodlessly tragic. 
 
 Agatha Hewell that is, Agatha Dorrien 
 was a special case, very worldly, as I've said. 
 She didn't care for money, but she cared for 
 fame, which meant, she had the sense to see, 
 marrying a clever man. She made herself 
 rather absurd, when she came out, by dashing 
 at celebrities ; but she also made herself 
 popular with her contemporaries by letting 
 the dancing men alone. When she married 
 Dorrien, she seemed likely to eat her cake and 
 have it, too ; for he was young and good- 
 looking, and there could be by that time no 
 question about his ability. She and Dorrien 
 both danced a good deal in the earlier years 
 
 214
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 of their marriage. The serious Hewells 
 approved of him none the less, for he had 
 interested himself pretty constantly, since 
 his Johns Hopkins days, in tuberculosis, which 
 suited their public spirit admirably. The 
 Hewells found campaigns rather nasty work, 
 but they loved legislation, and Dorrien was 
 always appearing passionately before boards 
 and commissions, and getting " machine " 
 mayors to lift the submerged tenth into so 
 many cubic feet of air. He had always a 
 natural leaning, though, it was interesting to 
 recall later, to the maladies of immigrants ; 
 and Ellis Island had more than once summoned 
 him. He chafed a little, in the end, under 
 the vocabularies of boards and commissions, 
 and I once heard him say that he'd be damned 
 if he'd lecture again to any woman's club, no 
 matter if they built a sanatorium the next 
 minute. He was flat against woman suffrage, 
 and said so, but the Hewell aunts forgave him 
 on account of his tuberculosis activity. They 
 called it a crusade. Agatha said nothing. 
 
 Mrs. Dorrien was inexhaustibly pretty in a 
 white and gold type, all purity and lustre ; 
 and she wore endless French tea-gowns, each 
 lovelier than the last. They doubtless ex- 
 
 215
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 plained Dorrien's sticking to his fat and 
 fashionable practice when his desire was to 
 this or that new disease out of Italy. Yet 
 IVe heard her take him lightly to task for 
 letting the dust grow thick in his laboratory. 
 She certainly didn't think she wanted money. 
 Nor, 1 fancy, in any bloated and dispro 
 portionate way did she. She was, as I say, 
 ambitious -- muddle-headedly, sentimentally, 
 but incurably ambitious ; and she seemed 
 always, I've been told, to be watching his 
 career in the hope of its suddenly flaring into 
 the spectacular. It was she, I've also been 
 told, who defended Dorien from outraged 
 Hewells when he broke entirely with official 
 tuberculosis and turned his attention publicly 
 to leprosy. There had been one of the peri 
 odic " scares " ; some respectable artisan in 
 Kansas City had developed it quite unac 
 countably. There was a good deal of the 
 yellow peril in the yellow journals. They 
 sent for Dr. Dorrien. IVe a notion that the 
 Misses Hewell were almost reconciled to him 
 in that moment. Mrs. Dorrien did not go to 
 Kansas City with her husband. She stayed at 
 home, and explained to every one that leprosy 
 was really becoming a public menace, that the 
 
 216
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 danger should be considered, that steps should 
 be taken, especially that research should be 
 subsidized. 
 
 It had been a chance current that had swept 
 me for a little into the Dorriens' world, and 
 my main stream of life soon swept me out of 
 it. At the moment of my departure from 
 America, the Kansas City scare was over, and 
 Dr. Dorrien had still done nothing that one 
 could legitimately present to one's wife as 
 spectacular. That was all I knew of them for 
 years until I knew the last. The last set us 
 all to wondering, and by an odd chance I once 
 wondered aloud before Hoyting. " Oh, the 
 Dorriens ? Yes, of course, the Dorriens. I 
 knew them." 
 
 That was all, and it sufficed. Whatever 
 Hoyting knew was sure to be the right answer. 
 It would take too long to expound Hoyting 
 to those of you who don't know him. Those 
 of you who do will understand my faith. He's 
 like nothing so much, I've sometimes thought, 
 as a badly tinkered craft plying between ob 
 scure and unsafe ports. Sometimes he carries 
 junk, and sometimes treasure; you never know 
 beforehand. But I always bargain for the 
 cargo. Hoyting has wandered so much : the 
 
 217
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 mere dust on the crazy little capstan may 
 have blown from some unpronounceable para 
 dise. He doesn't always know, himself ; he 
 " steams for steaming's sake," Hoyting does. 
 Somewhere inside his lurching bulk is an 
 inexhaustible hunger for life, which has made 
 of two hemispheres an insufficient meal. For 
 some of us he's an unfailing cache in the 
 desert. Provided he has had life at first hand, 
 the jackals are welcome to do the rest. So I 
 had only to wait my moment. In Marseilles, 
 that haven of ships, Hoyting's tongue would 
 be loosed. I should not have to wait long. 
 
 " Vermouth," said Hoyting ; " yes, just 
 vermouth. I always did like Marseilles. Full 
 of people who really want to get somewhere, 
 and know how to go, and don't talk more 
 than is necessary. Brindisi's disgusting. I 
 never touch Brindisi if I can help it." 
 
 " The Dorriens." I held him to his promise. 
 
 " Oh, the Dorriens. Yes. Funny, the kind 
 of thing a woman who looks like that is some 
 times willing to muck about in. She seemed 
 like a good sport, too. Ever been in Turke 
 stan ? I suppose not. If you go to places in 
 this world, you haven't time left for anything 
 
 218
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 else. So very likely you never saw a Kirghiz 
 nomad hunting on horseback with a golden 
 eagle on his wrist. Using it like a falcon, 
 you know. They go after wildish game- 
 wolves and such. Ripping. But not very 
 practical, after all. Mrs. Dorrien was a little 
 like that. She was ripping, too. But I've 
 always had a notion that Dorrien might have 
 had better hunting with almost any other 
 kind of woman. 
 
 " I don't understand modern medical science 
 scrapping with ultravisible germs that good 
 may come. Blood is different : when you see 
 that, it's your business to stop it anyhow. A 
 flow of blood is the devil at war with man. 
 You know it instinctively. I myself don't 
 hold much with anything that doesn't come 
 by instinct. And as for deciding things by 
 theory! There wasn't a mouldering idea any 
 one had held since the Christian era that Mrs. 
 Dorrien didn't drag out of its grave to get 
 help from. That was the trouble : all the 
 mouldering ideas were knocking about to 
 gether in her mind. And therefore, exit 
 Dorrien. 
 
 " Do you know Soerabaya ? No ? It was 
 there I saw them. I had known Dorrien long 
 
 219
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 ago somewhere. There wasn't much of any 
 one else in that crazy thing that called itself 
 an hotel kept by a Portuguese Jew named 
 D'Acunha. It was in the town, mind you, 
 not in the suburbs, and the guests ran accord 
 ingly. Very good drinks, and plenty of mos 
 quito-netting, but everything else in the place 
 that mosquito-netting wouldn't keep out. 
 Mrs. Dorrien always dressed for dinner, I 
 remember. Dorrien wasn't happy. She 
 had come to please him, though just why to 
 Soerabaya I never made out, and was always 
 reminding him of it, and he wasn't pleased. 
 They had left the little girl at home, and I 
 dare say the mother wanted to get back to 
 her. She kept saying she was afraid Aunt 
 Emma wouldn't have Virginia's teeth properly 
 straightened. Wonderful thing a woman is ! 
 Lizards climbing all round over the walls, and 
 the eternal promise of a snake coiling up on 
 the tail of her dress, and she'll look past it all 
 with her far-sighted eyes and say she is afraid 
 a safe little kid at home with steam-heat and a 
 governess isn't having her teeth straightened. 
 
 " I didn't come in on the Dorriens' affairs at 
 all at first, you understand. I was there on 
 my own business, and I supposed they were. 
 
 220
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 At least I supposed he was. I never could 
 see what she got out of it : I'll swear she 
 never looked at scenery, and there wasn't any 
 thing in the mucky little bazaars she wanted. 
 Apparently they had no letters to European 
 residents ; or if they had, they didn't use 
 them. If ever a woman wasn't meant for the 
 tropics " His voice trailed off for a little, 
 then boomed out again, softly resonant, like a 
 ship's gong going intermittently somewhere 
 beyond in the offing. " I admired her more 
 than a little. But I saw that Dorrien had no 
 show. Women are apt to shout with the 
 majority. How is a husband going to be a 
 majority, if he takes a line of his own ? Oh, 
 Dorrien was down and out from the start. 
 
 " They must have been worrying along in 
 Soerabaya for two weeks. I think Dorrien 
 stayed on like a cross child who knows he's 
 got to go home. He drags at his nurse's 
 hand, and ask questions about every object 
 they pass. He wasn't interested in the place, 
 but at least it wasn't a P. & O. port. He 
 saw perfectly that the next stop would be. 
 If I had had him alone, I could have amused 
 him. Dorrien was the sort that finds an 
 absorbing interest in native eh customs, 
 
 221
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 and that sort of thing. But his wife naturally 
 didn't care about sociology. She wandered 
 around under the teaks and tamarinds, waiting 
 for his last shadow of an excuse to fade out 
 utterly. When he couldn't chuck the bluff 
 any more, she'd have him, and she knew it. 
 She'd march him home. 
 
 " I myself didn't quite know at first why 
 Dorrien wanted to stay out there. One would 
 have to have more general curiosity than the 
 Dorriens appeared to, in order to find Soera- 
 baya interesting. I knew that if his wife 
 weren't along, he'd drag me into every kind 
 of native dive ; but I knew, too, that he 
 hadn't come for the dives. He didn't seem 
 to be very much in love with the place. Who 
 could be ? He swore at everything, begin 
 ning with the monkeys and ending with the 
 prices. He just didn't want to go home as 
 if he knew he'd be put to bed in the dark and 
 have to go to sleep, when he got there. 
 Queer guy ! You remember how big he was ? 
 He had a trick of looking round any room as 
 if it were too small for him. And that voice 
 of his, with never a modulation, and those 
 red-brown eyes that seemed to take in every 
 thing and give back no comment ? Then, 
 
 222
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 one night, I thought I had struck it. He 
 came across to my corner of porch about mid 
 night. 
 
 " ' My wife's gone to bed, and I think 
 she's gone to sleep,' he said. ' There's no 
 sleep in me, and I shall swear at the lizards if 
 I turn in. I should wake her. You know 
 what these fool partitions are. Let's talk. 
 You never have anything to do.' It wasn't 
 very polite, but it was quite true. I haven't 
 anything to do except see what things are 
 like. When I've made an exhaustive study of 
 all the degrees of civilization, I'm going home 
 to vote. I don't see that, until then, I'm 
 equipped to. 
 
 " ' All right,' I said. ' I never sleep, I never 
 write letters, and I never criticize. Go 
 ahead.' 
 
 " Odd thing : that happened to be just 
 what he wanted to ' go ahead' indefinitely. 
 I learned a lot of things about Dorrien that 
 night. I made out from his talk that he must 
 have mucked around a good deal with tuber 
 culosis at home, but he'd dropped it. He told 
 me some queer things about tuberculosis germs, 
 but he had got tired of it. Exotic diseases 
 were more in his line. He asked the most 
 
 223
 
 extraordinary number of questions about beri 
 beri and things like that. I never quite 
 understood it all, but I think the common 
 ness of tuberculosis bored him. The anti 
 podes take men's imaginations in different 
 ways who should know if I don't and they 
 had simply taken his, across all the world, by 
 their physical malignancies. He didn't give a 
 copper cash for what you folk call psychology, 
 but his brown eyes used to rake the meanest 
 little streets in Soerabaya for any sign of 
 disease. It might have been unpleasant if he 
 hadn't been such a loud-voiced businesslike 
 chap. If you ask me, I should say he had 
 come to the East just as a sportsman goes to 
 Africa for big game. There's good hunting 
 in Canada, I'm told, but some people want to 
 hunt hippopotami just because hippopotami 
 have such queer complexions. Dorrien could 
 get interested in what the human body is 
 capable of, regardless of unpleasantness. But 
 he could as well have stayed at home and 
 stuck to cancer, if he had wanted mere 
 unpleasantness. 
 
 '"The only thing I know anything about 
 is leprosy,' he said, that night, after a lot of 
 queer talk. I very seldom argue ; I just smoke 
 
 224
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 and wait. You've got to assume that people 
 know their own business best. Dorrien had 
 run down to Molokai while his wife stayed in 
 Honolulu. I've never been there myself. He 
 told me a lot about it that same night. He 
 wasn't romantic pour deux sous, Dorrien wasn't ; 
 but he talked about it as if his heart were in 
 it. I remember an old missionary chap who 
 went on in the same way about the Fijis. 
 Not that Dorrien held with the missionaries ; 
 but they both spoke with passion as if sin 
 and disease could draw men like lovers, panting 
 with blind desire, sheer across the planet, just 
 to help, and then die. Men will go out and 
 overturn the stew-pots, and preach vegetarian 
 ism to cannibals, and go into the stew-pot 
 themselves in the end, who couldn't stand a 
 week of Salvation Army slum-work. Dorrien 
 was something like that, only with the idealism 
 left out. He seemed all passionate perception, 
 like a child. Yet somewhere in him was that 
 thin little adamantine streak of pure intel- 
 lectualism. If it hadn't been there, he'd never 
 have held together at all : there must have 
 been something inflexible for all that clay to 
 mass itself upon. And so he somehow cared, 
 when it came to leprosy. I suppose, some 
 Q 225
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 time or other, the thing had baffled him 
 tantalized him like an unscrupulous woman. 
 
 " It's no use saying, ' Why didn't he love 
 elsewhere ? ' He happened not to. Mean 
 while his wife was taking him home to a 
 fashionable practice which he was sadly en 
 dangering by absence. And there were the 
 little girl's teeth, you see. There had been 
 some excuse of a holiday combined with study 
 of special conditions in the Orient, but all 
 excuses had expired. He was facing a P. & O. 
 boat, and he was just sparring for time. It 
 was all rather a mess, as I had learned by three 
 in the morning. But it distinctly wasn't a 
 mess that an outsider had anything to do with. 
 To tell the truth, if Mrs. Dorrien hadn't 
 seemed such a good sport, I'd have had more 
 faith in him ; but who can ever tell ? He 
 left me finally and went to bed, and the next 
 day Mrs. Dorrien went into the town to look 
 up steamer connections while he made up 
 sleep. At least, that was the account she 
 gave. 
 
 " I went off into the interior for a few days ; 
 pretended I was going to look up a lot of ruins 
 that, of course, I'd seen before tombs of Arab 
 priests and such. The hotel had got on my 
 nerves, and the suburbs, full of Europeans, 
 
 226
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 were even less what I was looking for. Besides, 
 the Dorriens weren't my affair ; yet Dorrien 
 was beginning to clutch me as if they were. 
 I wouldn't run away from any solitary creature, 
 either man or woman and I've been in some 
 strange galleys, too but when it comes to 
 man and wife, ' ruf me/it die Polizei, as the 
 Germans have it. The Dorriens looked to me 
 pretty near the breaking-point. I hoped they 
 would either leave or have it out before I got 
 back. When I got away, I forgot about it. 
 I'm foot-loose, and nobody's business is really 
 mine. Fancy being responsible to and for a 
 white-and-gold creature like Mrs. Dorrien ! 
 The very thought of it makes you want to 
 take ship. 
 
 " That particular interior wasn't much good 
 eternal rice-fields, and little villages, one just 
 like another, full of little people. The vege 
 tation was something you couldn't dream, even 
 on hashish, but I'm dead used to vegetation. 
 I nosed around for a few days, and then decided 
 to quit the island entirely. I had engagements 
 elsewhere, if I chose to think so. Anyhow, 
 I wanted something doing. So I went back 
 to Soerabaya. You get boats from there all 
 over. 
 
 " They said at the hotel that the Dorriens 
 227
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 were leaving the next day. I didn't look them 
 up ; but when I came down to dinner, Mrs. 
 Dorrien was in her place, waiting for her 
 husband. She beckoned to me and smiled, 
 and I had to go over, though she looked more 
 like a Frenchwoman than ever, and I was 
 more a sweep than usual. I had to go ; but 
 I went thinking what a damn subtle thing 
 marriage is at home, and how glad I was to 
 be single. There are other sides to it, of 
 course ; but that's the permanent one. Think 
 of being married to a woman who would dress 
 like that for an undercooked, half-caste dinner 
 in a steaming Soerabaya hotel ! Think, that 
 is, of what she must be like at close range. 
 She made me sit down. 
 
 " ' We are leaving to-morrow, Mr. Hoy- 
 ting/ 
 
 " ' Sorry.' I couldn't screw out more. 
 
 " ' Yes. We've had our mail. We have 
 to go.' She straightened her shoulders and 
 swept the room with a bored look, as if it 
 were a ballroom full of men who danced 
 badly. I didn't know whether she was lying 
 about the mail or not. I never get letters, 
 thank God ! I haven't any address. What 
 was certain was that I did not want her to tell 
 me what was in their mail. I sidestepped. 
 
 228
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 " ' I don't suppose Soerabaya will soon see 
 the like of that dress again, Mrs. Dorrien.' 
 It was the most civilized thing I'd seen in a 
 long time, though of course I don't frequent 
 table d'hotes in most places. Anyhow, you 
 know how colonial Dutch women get them 
 selves up. ' Aren't you afraid the lizards will 
 spoil it ? ' 
 
 " ' This rag ? ' The ' rag ' was gold-coloured, 
 as she was, and her laugh clinked like gold. 
 ' I shall give it to the stewardess if she is half 
 decent to me. We shall have to stop in Paris 
 on the way back. I haven't had so much as 
 a new sarong since we left America. My 
 clothes are faded, tattered, fly-blown, tarnished 
 with the sea.' She shrugged her shoulders. 
 ' Is it really so long since you've seen a well- 
 dressed woman ? Surely in India That 
 
 was the best she could do for badinage, and 
 she looked uneasily towards the door as she 
 spoke. 
 
 " Suddenly Dorrien appeared in the door. 
 She was silent through our greetings, though 
 I thought she watched him. Whatever it was 
 would break before morning, if it wasn't already 
 at that instant giving way. They hadn't many 
 hours' grace, those two. Why the devil hadn't 
 I stayed in some undiscoverable, soaking little 
 
 229
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 basket-hovel in the nearest village until the 
 next morning ? I didn't know the people, I 
 didn't like them ; but both of them would 
 cling to me because I was white and because 
 they couldn't agree about anything in the 
 world. I've always wished I had stayed away 
 twenty-four hours more, that time always. 
 There was no reason under high heaven why 
 I should be in it. And they were nice people, 
 mind you ; and neither one of them meant to 
 be a cad. Why, there was nothing either one 
 of them wanted that wasn't perfectly decent 
 and desirable in itself. They only wanted 
 different things for each other, with the best 
 conscience in the world. And people go on 
 marrying, every day ! 
 
 " ' I hear you're going, Dorrien.' There 
 was no use in trying to be irrelevant. They 
 would have turned any remark into a comment 
 on themselves. 
 
 " ' Did Agatha tell you so ? ' 
 
 " * Yes. And D'Acunha mentioned it when 
 I got in.' 
 
 " c There's a P. & O. boat from Singapore 
 next week Thursday.' She looked straight at 
 him. 
 
 " ' There's a Royal Dutch Mail from Batavia 
 next week Saturday,' he flung back. 
 
 230
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 " She drew a scarf round her shoulders, 
 despite the steaming heat. c Who wants to go 
 to Rotterdam ? If we're going, let's go sanely.' 
 
 " ' We can't go sanely.' And Dorrien was 
 white beneath his sunburn as he said it. 
 
 " Some other people came in, and I didn't 
 scruple to talk to them. If the Dorriens were 
 going to break, I, out of sheer patriotism, 
 didn't want them to break before a public like 
 that. Perhaps I still had some hope of getting 
 away. I've forgotten about that, but it seems 
 reasonable. I do remember that I staved it 
 off until after dinner. But they didn't let me 
 alone. They wanted a referee, I imagine ; 
 some one who would keep them from scream 
 ing insults at each other, or decide between 
 them when they did. 
 
 " There's something morally disintegrating 
 about heat. I fancy that's been said before, 
 but I know how true it is. My own nerves 
 were on edge with it. Why didn't they go 
 up in the mountains somewhere and dance 
 with Dutch residents, instead of sticking to 
 ports ? But I suppose that would only have 
 postponed the catastrophe. Anyhow, it 
 couldn't hurt either of them to get out of 
 that rotten temperature, no matter where they 
 went. She was whiter than chalk, and Dorrien 
 
 231
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 was nervous as a cat. Her voice jangled, and 
 he twitched all over when she spoke. I didn't 
 see that there was a penny to choose between 
 them for merit, except that she was stronger 
 than he. They'd both break, but he'd break 
 half a minute sooner. Ugh ! it was bad ! " 
 
 Hoyting breathed in the wind that blew 
 gently against us off the Mediterranean waves. 
 " You don't know anything about heat. Dry 
 heat doesn't matter. When there's nothing 
 but steam to breathe everything hot and 
 vaporous and reeking temperate people lose 
 their poise. Soerabaya was like holding your 
 head over a teakettle. Yes, I was sorriest for 
 Dorrien. But why didn't they go to the 
 mountains and have it out, if they had to, in 
 paradise ? " 
 
 He was silent for some moments over his 
 vermouth. I didn't interrupt him. I knew 
 the rest would come. Uneasy reminiscence of 
 the kind then wrinkling his face would only 
 expedite his narrative. When he began again, 
 it was abruptly, with a change of tone ; but 
 his eyes had never moved from the harbour 
 lights. 
 
 " I was sorriest for Dorrien. I asked him 
 over to smoke in my porch. Your porch is 
 your sitting-room, you know, and you don't 
 
 232
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 go inside until you have to. I said, c Let's 
 throw bananas to the monkeys.' The heat had 
 gone to my head a little, too heat and annoy 
 ance. He moved off at once. ' All right,' he 
 said. ' Can't I come and throw bananas to the 
 monkeys ? ' said Mrs. Dorrien. ' Of course.' 
 We were all unnaturally serious, you see a bad 
 sign. I was in it, then, for as long as they 
 chose to stay. What fool invented hospitality, 
 I wonder ? 
 
 " Dorrien had a little sense left. He began 
 at once. ' I've got a case of conscience to put 
 to you, Hoyting.' Even then I hoped I could 
 stave it off. 
 
 " ' Conscience is a local matter,' I answered ; 
 * territoriality of law. Don't appeal to me. I'm 
 an outsider.' 
 
 " ' Aren't we all in Soerabaya together ? ' 
 Her voice rasped its way in. 
 
 " ' Yes ; but I hope you don't mean to 
 decide anything according to Soerabaya.' 
 
 " ' Do you really think at the moment we're 
 capable of doing otherwise ? ' She had me 
 there : it was the mean truth. We weren't. 
 That reeking heat would decide for us. I 
 don't think she had meant him to appeal to 
 me, but I fancy she didn't mind. If he hadn't 
 done it, she would have. It was inevitable. 
 
 233
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 " Dorrien went on : * I had a letter when 
 the mails came in two days ago, offering me a 
 big post. Agatha and I don't agree about it.' 
 
 " ' You don't think it big enough ? ' I was 
 so relieved that I thought I could speak lightly 
 Heaven forgive my folly ! If it was just 
 some little feud of their ambitions, they'd be 
 all right as soon as they were off the land. 
 But her face didn't relax. 
 
 " * He has been offered the chance of exil 
 ing himself on Molokai with eight hundred 
 lepers.' She had brought the jangling tones 
 into a kind of ironic gamut. ' That is the king 
 dom he is offered. And he thinks my God ! 
 he wants to go ! ' She broke down utterly 
 and wept, great sobs, like a man's, coming up 
 from her chest and shaking her frail body. 
 Women don't usually cry that way ; there's 
 trouble in it when they do. 
 
 " ' But he isn't going.' It was only decent 
 to comfort her. c You say you are sailing for 
 Europe.' 
 
 " Dorrien did not speak. Her sobs slowed 
 gradually. She was making a terrible effort 
 for the power to speak coherently, to get in 
 her pleas, her arguments, her threats. I sup 
 pose I was her last dim substitute for public 
 opinion. She was trying to bring the world 
 
 234
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 to bear on him in Soerabaya, and there was 
 only I to be the world. 
 
 " Now, how could I have known that I was 
 going to run into a thing like that, out there 
 on the other edge of Java ? Do I look like 
 Mrs. Grundy ? She hated me, mind you ; 
 she was terribly afraid of me ; she couldn't a 
 bit trust me to see the thing her way ; but there 
 was no one else. I was an American, and I 
 had had the bad luck to know Dorrien long 
 before. She wasn't trying any feminine wiles ; 
 she was just pleading for civilization, as she 
 understood it, against mad and monstrous ideas 
 that she hadn't dreamed existed, except inac 
 cessibly. Caste goes deeper than sex among 
 us, anyhow. I don't know what she thought 
 about Dorrien, really. Probably he merely 
 seemed to her, for the moment, to have ob 
 literated deliberately all his caste-marks. I've 
 always held that, if a man did the work, it 
 wasn't up to the woman to tell him how to do 
 it ; and I remembered how Dorrien had felt 
 about leprosy. Probably he could do good 
 work there. I fancy he knew what he wanted. 
 Some one had to be at Molokai ; why, or 
 why not, Dorrien ? 
 
 " I looked at him. He was sitting perfectly 
 straight and uncomfortable, his mad eyes fixed, 
 
 235
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 as if they were glass, on the palm-boughs out 
 beyond the smoky porch-lamp. Nothing to 
 be done there. And when I turned back to 
 her, I simply oh, abominably, I grant you 
 laughed aloud. The notion of expecting a 
 woman like that to live on a leper island ! It 
 had been bad enough to see her in Soerabaya. I 
 was sorry, fundamentally and genuinely sorry, 
 for Dorrien; but it ought to have been patent 
 even to him that Mrs. Dorrien couldn't go to 
 Molokai. Nothing but an exclusive love, the 
 kind we've all heard about and never experi 
 enced, would have made her do it. She and 
 Dorrien had nothing of that sort to go upon, I 
 was absolutely sure. 
 
 " c But you're sailing.' I clung to Dorrien's 
 explicit words. 
 
 " ' By Heaven, I'm not ! ' His lips just 
 moved. He looked like a statue conceived in 
 madness, carved with scorn. 
 
 " ' I grant some one has to go ' she was 
 trying to be extraordinarily generous ' but 
 why he ? It's not his place or his life. It's 
 not what he's fit for. It's not asked of him. 
 He has me ; he has Virginia. Virginia ! ' She 
 had turned to me, her shoulder blotting out 
 Dorrien. It seemed that they had to com- 
 
 236
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 municate through me ; they had ceased to 
 address each other. ' Has he a right,' she 
 went on, c to take us to a place like that ? Has 
 a husband, a father, no responsibilities ? Even 
 if I don't matter, must Virginia live and die 
 among those monsters ? ' 
 
 " How could I say, I ask you, that 
 Virginia must ? I had never seen Virginia. 
 I had nothing to do with these people. Why 
 didn't they see that ? I don't believe, you 
 know, that they ever saw it. I might have 
 been Rhadamanthus in a poor disguise. 
 
 " Mrs. Dorrien stopped, and cried quietly 
 into her handkerchief. Her husband took up 
 the talk. 
 
 " ' God knows I've wasted life long enough. 
 It's a chance in a million, man the one 
 chance in the whole world. Give me ten 
 years there, and I'll know, I tell you. I'll find 
 a cure. I'll track the filthy germ. I've never 
 had half a show, pulling old ladies through 
 bronchitis. It's no work for a man. I've 
 been ashamed to look at myself in a glass for 
 two years. I've gone a little way ; I swear 
 I'm on the right track. It's the kind of thing 
 I can do. I haven't a bedside manner ; 
 Agatha has that. Those poor wretches don't 
 
 2 37
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 need a bedside manner. They need some one 
 to avenge them. She's ambitious. Well, let 
 her give me my head for ten years, and she 
 can cover herself with my medals. We'll 
 come back, when I've done my work, and she 
 can queen it all over Europe.' 
 
 " He was incoherent, overweening, incon 
 sequent, but terrifyingly in earnest. More 
 probably than not, she would have a suicide 
 on her hands, I thought, if she did take him 
 home. It didn't look as if she would get him 
 past Suez. 
 
 " Mrs. Dorrien sat with her hands folded in 
 her lap, breathing hard, but quite silent. 
 They were appalling, that pair. I'd have 
 given a good deal to hear a little repartee just 
 then. But the mortal insult would have been 
 to suggest that either one should speak to the 
 other. The queerest night I ever spent, and 
 I've been through some I didn't believe in, 
 myself, the next day. Well, all I wanted was 
 to have it over ; I didn't care how brutally I 
 hastened it. 
 
 " ' Why don't you go alone ? ' 
 
 " He looked at me then ; he had only 
 spoken to me before. Dominated by that 
 look, I began to piece together my own scraps 
 
 238
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 of traveller's knowledge. Then I kicked 
 myself. I didn't need all the unphraseable 
 explanations that gathered silently in his eyes. 
 I knew, of course, what he just refrained from 
 replying. It was the last leash on him the 
 thinnest thread of control. If that snapped, if 
 I jerked it, we should be saying, all three of us 
 together, monstrous things. I held hard on 
 the leash. 
 
 " ' He can't go alone.' Her voice was just 
 a whisper. She was shocked to the core of 
 her, and I saw that, to that extent at least, 
 they had had it out. I was sorry for her then 
 sorry without regard to my fast-ebbing 
 admiration. She had been flung on the horns 
 of a dilemma, and they were goring her cruelly. 
 They couldn't, poor devils, get peace with 
 honour." 
 
 Hoyting ordered more vermouth, and 
 lighted the next of the undiminishing pro 
 cession of cigarettes. He wandered away 
 from the actual story for a little, and I let him, 
 knowing that in the end he would get his fox 
 and goose and bag of corn all safe across, like 
 the man in the riddle. 
 
 " Dorrien wasn't the sort of man you'd 
 expect to find in scientific research. He was 
 
 239
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 too human, too impressionable. A scientist 
 oughtn't to notice Javanese singing girls. 
 They ought to be to him as the female of the 
 flounder. I don't mean for a minute that 
 Dorrien was a cad, that he was anything but 
 complete. He was a scientist of sorts, at 
 least by predilection ; but he was also healthy 
 and immensely masculine. He couldn't per 
 sonify Science and then treat her as if she 
 were really a woman. He knew the differ 
 ence. I've seen men who didn't. They are 
 the lucky ones. Dorrien was unlucky : he 
 had no end of conflicting desires. He wanted 
 abnormal conditions plus a normal life ; and he 
 wanted a little fame thrown in. I dare say he 
 also wanted Mrs. Dorrien and the little girl 
 whose teeth had to be straightened. Just at 
 that moment, he thought he wanted more 
 than all the rest a chance to do his appointed 
 work. But he was honest, damn him ! honest. 
 He knew that Science could never, for him, 
 be a mistress, and he wasn't a man to exist on 
 merely Platonic relations. I've always admired 
 him for not blinking facts when he must have 
 been sorely tempted to. But what they must 
 have gone through, of bitter exposition, those 
 two, in the days of my absence ! I didn't see 
 
 240
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 any way out of it. He wanted incompatible 
 goods. And so, by heavens ! did she." 
 
 Hoyting dropped his chin on his chest and 
 closed his eyes wearily for a moment. 
 
 " If she had been a different sort, even, they 
 might have pulled through. But look at it. 
 She was ambitious and sentimental. She 
 wanted his success. She'd have been willing 
 enough to send him out alone if he had lied 
 to her about possibilities. He had had the 
 honesty to realize them, and the utter brutality 
 to tell her that was perfectly clear from the 
 state of both of them. Probably he didn't 
 think he had a right to withhold the informa 
 tion from her ; or he might have thought it 
 would be a clinching argument for her going 
 with him. If you ask me, I think she was 
 very near hating him for having enlightened 
 her as to the dangers. Women of her kind 
 don't like such assumptions. And it didn't 
 give her a beau role. There wasn't anything, 
 and wouldn't be, God knows, for her to be 
 jealous of. But there was everything pros- 
 pectively, if he went, to pity him for. A wife 
 couldn't fling him into that ; not when he 
 wouldn't even pose, not when he didn't scruple 
 to say what she was flinging him into. How- 
 R 241
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 ever much she may have wanted to say c Go,' 
 she couldn't. If he had only pretended to be 
 other than he was, she could have made it out 
 to herself that both of them were martyrs, he 
 to his work, she to oh, well, to the little 
 girl. She was the kind of woman who could 
 condone an infidelity, I imagine, in a cold, 
 superior way ; but her principles would hardly 
 permit her to face it beforehand. And that 
 wasn't all that wasn't all. Of course she had 
 asked him first of all she would have about 
 the danger of infection ; and it was evident 
 from every suffering line in both their faces 
 that he hadn't hesitated to dot his i's. She 
 knew what was dangerous and what was not, 
 as she knew that if Dorrien went alone he was 
 lost. I pitied her. She had hunted, during 
 two days, for a beau role, and she couldn't find 
 one. Her only hope was to get him home and 
 trust that he would get over it, like some kind 
 of fit. And he wouldn't ; that was clear. 
 The only suggestion I could think of was that 
 they should divorce, and that he should pro 
 ceed to find another woman who adored him, 
 and take her out there. That isn't the kind of 
 suggestion you make to people ; it doesn't 
 sound sympathetic. It isn't practical, either ; 
 
 242
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 it leaves too much to be done too quickly. 
 Moreover, it had almost certainly never oc 
 curred to either of them that they didn't love 
 each other as much as any other two people 
 did. 
 
 " And they expected me to say something ! 
 They had spent forty-eight hours trying, quite 
 in vain, to find a way out, and then had the 
 appalling cheek and the pathetic confidence to 
 bring it to me ! 
 
 " ' I can't argue this matter,' I said finally. 
 ' You must see that.' 
 
 " They didn't see it. It was a perfectly 
 impersonal clutch they were strangling me 
 with. They hadn't any notion of their own 
 dismaying breach of reticence. We were all 
 in Soerabaya which was hell together ; and 
 conventions didn't exist. Also, I couldn't get 
 any more out of it than if we had been more 
 literally in Hell and they ineluctable and 
 imperishable shades. I had to go on. 
 
 " ' She won't go,' I said at last to Dorrien. 
 4 And you absolutely can't go alone ? ' 
 
 " He didn't speak, but he turned his eyes on 
 me again. I seemed to read in them that the 
 question had been put to him before, and that 
 he would not again go through the agony of 
 
 243
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 answering. Not that the answer in those 
 silent eyes wasn't clear. Then, after a little, 
 he did speak. c Ask her if she counsels me to 
 go alone.' 
 
 " My very spirit revolted at the way they had 
 laid hands on me. Anything I said was bound 
 to be damnable for one or the other of them. 
 I swore I'd get out of the thing non-partisan 
 if I insulted them both. 
 
 " ' I won't ask her,' I said. ' I won't have 
 anything more to do with it. It's a devilish 
 mess, and one of you has to go under. But I 
 won't lift a linger to determine which one. 
 You may take that from me straight, both of 
 you.' 
 
 " We ought by rights to have been tear 
 ing about that porch dramatically ; but we 
 all sat perfectly still in sheer exhaustion, 
 dripping with sweat and breathing in quiet, 
 regular pants. I wish I wish it had never 
 been. 
 
 " ' You won't even tell him that he can't go 
 at all ? Such a simple thing as that ? ' She 
 flung out her hands in a queer, uncertain way. 
 She was very far gone. 
 
 " ' I won't tell him anything. Good-night.' 
 I pulled myself out of my chair and leaned 
 
 244
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 over the railing. I don't know how long I 
 looked down into the hot little garden. I 
 didn't mean to be a beast. Were you ever in 
 a place where you couldn't stir a muscle with 
 out committing murder ? No, I suppose not. 
 Well, that's what I felt like. It seemed 
 inevitable that pretty soon they'd trap me into 
 saying something that sounded like advice ; 
 and it looked to me as if any advice, once fol 
 lowed, would be fatal. There wasn't any right 
 way out, they being what they were. It was 
 up to whatever Power had made them. It 
 was absolutely not up to me. I began count 
 ing lizards on the railing. Every bone in my 
 body ached with stiffness when I finally turned 
 round. They had gone." 
 
 Hoyting lighted a cigarette. He had 
 finished it, and lighted another, before he 
 spoke again. 
 
 " The next morning I got off on a filthy 
 little tramp steamer at four o'clock. It wasn't 
 a steamer the Dorriens could possibly take. I 
 don't think they would even have known 
 about it. Then I made straight for China ; I 
 was pretty sure neither one of them would 
 think of China. And by that time I had got 
 back nerve enough to be quite sure that I had 
 
 245
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 done right in keeping my hands off. But I 
 never asked any one what became of them. 
 Now you say you know." 
 
 " Oh, yes, I know. Dorrien's dead." 
 
 " They went back ? " 
 
 " Yes, they went back. That was eight 
 years ago ? " 
 
 Hoyting began to count up the continents 
 on his fingers. " Australia last year South 
 America Siberia the Transvaal, before that. 
 Yes, it would have been eight years ago." 
 
 To my surprise, I found myself reluctant to 
 bring out the truth. Hoyting, as he talked, 
 had been so vividly aware of the Dorriens, had 
 made it so evident how real to him and repel- 
 lant was that remembered scene, that my 
 hesitation was not unnatural. 
 
 " He practised at home for a number of 
 years, doing some research when he had time. 
 He went back into public work to some extent 
 boards and commissions again. Her family 
 seemed to manage him entirely." Then I 
 stopped. 
 
 Hoyting waited. The lights in the harbour 
 began to lessen, great patches of shadow spac 
 ing them. I waited, too, to gather strength. 
 It had all become horrible to me now, and 
 
 246
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 permeated with the sordidness that spoils 
 tragedy. 
 
 " He shot himself." 
 
 " He cared so much as that ? " Hoyting's 
 huge finger flicked off the cigarette ash before 
 there was need. 
 
 " He had oh, I only heard it, Hoyting ! " 
 I cried. " I don't know the whole of it. 
 Who does ? But those damned Hewells took 
 it up I suppose by way of condoning the 
 suicide and made a martyr of him." 
 
 " Go on." 
 
 " He had somehow in the laboratory you 
 know the danger ; and Dorrien was a reckless 
 chap, those last years, not like himself, his 
 friends said. They all used to worry over his 
 riding, his shooting, his yachting everything." 
 
 I broke off. It was extremely hard to tell 
 the man who apparently knew most about 
 Dorrien, even though he had never called 
 Dorrien friend. " He had somehow, through 
 a cut, the slip of an instrument I don't know 
 the sickening scientific detail of it inoculated 
 himself with a disease he was working with. 
 He made nothing of it at the time, I'm told. 
 Everybody had forgotten it. Suddenly when 
 he found out what he was in for, I suppose 
 
 247
 
 THE DIVIDED KINGDOM 
 
 he shot himself. After what you've told me, 
 I should say it was probably from disgust. 
 Why blame him ? " 
 
 " What was it ? " Hoyting had not stirred, 
 but his voice had changed immeasurably. 
 
 " Tuberculosis." 
 
 The great shoulders shrugged once. I felt 
 impelled to explain a miserable little feverish 
 strut. And before Hoyting, of all men !. 
 
 " It gives the measure of his revolt a man 
 who had cured so many, and could have cured 
 himself mechanically, you might say ; a man 
 whose special business in life had been to snap 
 his fingers at that particular plague. That's 
 why, until you told me all this, I never under 
 stood. Now it's clear enough." 
 
 I shut my eyes, glad to put the ironic thing 
 away, glad to be at peace, with no further need 
 to speak of it. When I opened them again, I 
 was alone. Hoyting, the foot-loose, was gone. 
 
 248
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 FOR the sake of moral values I ought to 
 wish, I suppose, that Paramore had been 
 a more conspicuous figure. There is moral 
 significance in the true tale of Paramore the 
 tale which has been left to me in trust by 
 Hoyting. I cursed Hoyting when he did it ; 
 for Paramore 's reputation was nothing to me, 
 and what Paramore knew or didn't know was 
 in my eyes unspeakably unimportant. I wish 
 it clearly understood, you see, that if Paramore 
 deliberately confused exogamy and endogamy 
 in the Australian bush, it doesn't in the least 
 matter to me. Paramore is only a symbol. 
 As a symbol, I am compelled to feel him 
 important. That is why I wish that his name 
 were ringing in the ears and vibrating on the 
 lips of all of you. His bad anthropology 
 doesn't matter a dozen big people are de 
 lightedly setting that straight but the adven 
 ture of his soul immensely does. Rightly 
 read, it's as sound as a homily and as dramatic 
 as Euripides. The commonest field may be 
 
 249
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 chosen by opposing generals to be decisive ; 
 and in a day history is born where before only 
 the quiet wheat has sprung. Paramore is like 
 that. The hostile forces converged by chance 
 upon his breast. 
 
 I have implied that Paramore was never 
 conspicuous. That is to be more merciful 
 than just. The general public cares no more, 
 I suppose, than I do about the marriage 
 customs of Australian aborigines. But nowa 
 days the general public has in pay, as it were, 
 an army of scientists in every field. We all 
 expect to be told in our daily papers of their 
 most important victories, and have a com 
 fortable feeling that we, as the age, are sub 
 sidizing research. By the same token, if they 
 deceive us, we the age are personally in 
 jured and fall to " muck-raking." It is typical 
 that no one had been much interested in 
 Paramore until he was discredited, and that 
 then, quite without intelligible documents, we 
 all began to despise him. The situation, for 
 that matter, was not without elements of 
 humour. The facts, as I and the general 
 public knew them, were these before 
 Hoyting, with his damnable inside informa 
 tion, came into it. 
 
 Paramore sprang one day, full-armed, from 
 250
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 some special academic obscurity. He had 
 scraped together enough money to bury 
 himself in the Australian bush and grapple 
 face to face with primitive religion in its most 
 concrete form. Each to his taste ; and I dare 
 say some casual newspaper readers wished him 
 godspeed. There followed the proper interval 
 of time ; then an emaciated Paramore suddenly 
 emerging, laden with note-books ; then the 
 published volume, very striking and revolu 
 tionary, a treasure-house of authentic and 
 indecent anecdote. He could write, too, 
 which was part of his evil fate ; so that a 
 great many people read him. That, however, 
 was not Paramore's fault. His heart, I be 
 lieve, was in Great Russell Street, where the 
 Royal Anthropologists have power to accept 
 or reject. He probably wanted the alphabet 
 picturesquely arranged after his name. At all 
 events, he got it in large measure. You see, 
 his evidence completely upset a lot of hard- 
 won theories about mother-right and group- 
 marriage ; and he didn't hesitate to contradict 
 the very greatest. He actually made a few 
 people speak lightly of The Golden Bough. No 
 scientist had ever spent so long at primitive 
 man's very hearth as Paramore had. It was a 
 tremendous achievement. He had data that
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 must have been more dangerous to collect 
 than the official conversation of nihilists. It 
 was his daring that won him the momentary 
 admiration of the public to which exogamy is 
 a ludicrously unimportant noun. Very soon, 
 of course, every one forgot. 
 
 It was not more than two years after his 
 book was printed that the newspapers took 
 him up again. Most of them appended to 
 the despatch a brief biography of Paramore. 
 No biographies were needed in Great Russell 
 Street. This was the point where the comic 
 spirit decided to meddle. A few Germans 
 had always been protesting at inconsistencies 
 in Paramore's book, and no one had paid any 
 attention to them. There is always a learned 
 German protesting somewhere. The general 
 attitude among the great was : any one may 
 challenge or improve Paramore's conclusions 
 in fact, it's going to be our delightful task for 
 ten years to get more out of Paramore than he 
 can get out of himself but do get down on 
 your knees before the immense amount of 
 material he has taken the almost fatal trouble 
 to collect for us. No other European was in 
 a position to discredit Paramore. It took an 
 Australian planter to do that. Whitaker was 
 his quite accidentally notorious name. The 
 
 252
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 comic spirit pushed him on a North German 
 Lloyder at Melbourne, to spend a few happy 
 months in London. It was perfectly natural 
 that people who talked to him at all should 
 mention Paramore. The unnatural thing was 
 that he knew all about Paramore. He didn't 
 tell all he knew as I learned afterward but 
 he told at least enough to prove that Paramore 
 hadn't spent so much time in the bush as 
 would have been absolutely necessary to com 
 pile one-quarter of his note-books. Whitaker 
 was sufficiently reticent about what Paramore 
 had been doing most of the time ; but he 
 knew for a fact, and took a sporting interest 
 in proving it, that Paramore had never been 
 west of the Musgrave Range. That in itself 
 sufficed to ruin Paramore. It was perfectly 
 easy, then, for the little chorus from Bonn, 
 Heidelberg, etc., to prove in their meticulous 
 way that both his cribbing and lying (his 
 whole treatment of Spencer and Gillen was 
 positively artistic) had all been mere dust- 
 throwing. Of course, what Paramore really 
 had achieved ceased from that moment to 
 count. He had blasphemed ; and the holy 
 inquisition of science would do the rest. It 
 all took a certain amount of time, but that 
 was the net result. 
 
 253
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 Paramore made no defence, oddly enough. 
 Some kind people arranged an accidental en 
 counter between him and Whitaker. The 
 comic spirit was hostess, and the newspapers 
 described it. It gave the cartoonists a happy 
 week. Then an international complication 
 intervened, and the next thing the newspapers 
 found time to say about him was that he had 
 gone to the Upper Niger, still on folk-lore 
 bent. That fact would have been stupendous 
 if it hadn't been so unimportant. Two years 
 later, the fickle press returned to him just long 
 enough to say that he had died. I certainly 
 thought then that we had heard the last of 
 him. But the comic spirit had laid her 
 inexorable finger on Hoyting. And suddenly, 
 as if in retribution for my spasmodic interest 
 in Paramore's beautiful fraud, Hoyting sent 
 for me. 
 
 I went to one of the rue de Rivoli hotels 
 and met him by appointment. Of course, he 
 hadn't told me what it was about. Hoyting 
 never writes ; and he puts as little into a tele 
 gram as a frugal old maid. Any sign from 
 Hoyting, however, would have sufficed to 
 bring me to Paris ; and I stayed in my hotel, 
 never budging even for the Salon, so close at 
 
 254
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 hand, until Hoyting appeared in my sitting- 
 room. 
 
 I asked Hoyting no questions. I hadn't an 
 idea of what he wanted. It might, given 
 Hoyting, be anything. He began without 
 preliminaries except looking frightfully tired. 
 That, for Hoyting, was a rather appalling 
 preliminary. 
 
 " Three months ago I was in Dakar. I 
 don't know just why I had drifted to Senegal, 
 except that I've come to feel that if there 
 must be colonial governments they had better 
 be French. If there was any special thing 
 that pushed me, I've forgotten it. 
 
 " They were decentish people, those French 
 officers and their wives. A little stiff always, 
 never expatriated, never quite at ease in their 
 African inn, but not half so likely to gofantee 
 as the romantic Briton. And once a fortnight 
 the little boats from Bordeaux would come in, 
 bringing more of them. I rather liked them ; 
 but, even so, there wasn't any particular reason 
 for my staying so long in Dakar. I hung on 
 like an alarm that has been set. I couldn't go 
 off or on until the moment I was set for. 
 I don't suppose the alarm clock knows until 
 the vibration begins within it. Something 
 
 255
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 kept me there in that dull, glaring, little 
 official town, with its dry dock and torpedo 
 basin, which, of course, they had managed to 
 endow with the flavour of provincial France. 
 They do that everywhere you'll havenoticed? 
 
 " I used to go up sometimes in the com 
 parative cool of the evening to dine with the 
 Fathers. It isn't that I hold with them much 
 Rome was introduced to me in my child 
 hood as the Scarlet Woman but all travellers 
 have the same tale to tell. They are incom 
 parable missionaries. And it stands to reason 
 that they can get on better with savages than 
 the rest of you. You can meet magic only 
 with magic. It was they who introduced me 
 to Paramore." 
 
 " Oh, it's Paramore ! ' I exclaimed. 
 " Heaven forgive you, Hoyting, you are 
 always in at the death. How do you manage 
 it ? But fancy being in at Paramore's ! By 
 the way, I suppose you know that no one 
 knows anything except that he's dead." 
 
 " Umph ! Well, I do," returned Hoyting. 
 " That's what I was set for like the clock : 
 to turn up at the Mission House just when he 
 was brought in there with fever. I don't go 
 hunting for things like that, you understand. 
 
 256
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 I'd as soon have thought of staying on for 
 Madame Pothier's beaux ytux." 
 
 " I didn't know you knew whether eyes 
 were fine or not." 
 
 " I suppose I don't. But I can guess. 
 There are always other people to tell you. 
 Anyhow, her fine eyes were all for le bon Dieu 
 and Pothier. She was a good sort married 
 out of a little provincial convent-school to a 
 man twice her age, and taking ship within a 
 month for Senegal. She loved him for his 
 scars, probably, Desdemona-fashion. Have 
 you ever noticed that a woman often likes a 
 man better for a crooked white seam across 
 his face that spoils all the modelling ? Naive 
 notions women have about war ! They tiptoe 
 round the carnage, making eyes at the slayers. 
 Oh, in imagination, of course. And if they 
 once appreciate how they really feel about it, 
 they begin to gabble about disarmament.'' 
 
 Hoyting fingered the dingy little packet 
 that he had taken out of his pocket and laid 
 on my table. He looked far away out of the 
 window for a moment, narrowing his eyes as 
 if trying to focus them on another hemi 
 sphere. 
 
 " So he was taken to the Pothiers'." 
 s 257
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 " You're leaving out a lot," I interrupted. 
 " Why c so/ and why to the Pothiers ? You 
 said to the Mission." 
 
 " Oh " his brows knitted. He didn't 
 like filling up his own gaps. The things 
 Hoyting takes it for granted one will know 
 about his exotic context ! " The Mission 
 was full of patients an epidemic had been 
 running through the converts, and it was up 
 to them to prove that the sacrament of 
 baptism wasn't some deadly process of inocula 
 tion. As I say, it's all magic, white or black. 
 Poor Paramore wasn't a convert he was by 
 way of being an agnostic, I imagine and the 
 Fathers weren't, in a sense, responsible for 
 him. Yet one must do them the justice to say 
 that they'd never have sent him away if they 
 hadn't had a better place to send him to. The 
 Mission was no place at the moment for a 
 man with fever sweating infection as it was, 
 and full of frightened patients who were 
 hiding gri-gris under their armpits and looking 
 more than askance at the crucifixes over the 
 doors. The Pothiers had known Paramore 
 two years before, when he had stopped in 
 Dakar on his way into the interior. They 
 took him in quite naturally and simply. 
 Paramore had noticed her fine eyes, I believe 
 
 258
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 oh, in all honour and loyalty. There were 
 lots of ways in which he wasn't a rotter. He 
 was merely the finest liar in the world and a 
 bit of a Puritan to boot. 
 
 " Is there any combination life hasn't 
 exhausted, I wonder ? " Hoy ting walked to 
 the window, his hands in his pockets, looking 
 down at the eternal race of the taxicabs below. 
 
 " Think of what may be going by in one of 
 those taxis. And Paramore was a bit of a 
 Puritan, for all his years of fake anthropology." 
 
 His face was heavily weary as presently he 
 turned it to me. 
 
 " I was involved in Paramore's case. I've 
 been to the bottom of this thing, I tell you. 
 Paramore overflowed emptied himself like a 
 well ; and at the end there was absolutely 
 nothing left in his mind ; it was void, up to the 
 black brim. Then he died quite vacuous. 
 He had simply poured out his inner life around 
 me. I was left alone in Dakar, swimming in 
 the infernal pool of Paramore's cerebrations. 
 You can't, on the banks of the Senegal, refer a 
 man to his solicitors. If Paramore had been 
 a Catholic, I could have turned his case over 
 to the Bishop. But bishops had nothing to 
 do with Paramore. And that's where you 
 come in." 
 
 259
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 c ' Oh, I come in, do I ? " I asked a little 
 fearfully. No one wants to come in where 
 Hoyting leaves off. 
 
 " Of course. Why else did I make an 
 appointment with you ? You'll take this 
 packet when you leave. You don't suppose I'm 
 going to London ! " 
 
 " I didn't know Paramore." 
 
 " No ; but I did. Arid when I've told you, 
 you'll see. I don't take a trip like this for 
 nothing. I hate the very smell of the asphalt." 
 
 " Go on." It's what one always says to 
 Hoyting. 
 
 " I can't tell it coherently though I can tell 
 it, I suppose, more coherently than he did. In 
 the first place, what do you know about him ? " 
 
 The question sent a flood of dingy reminis 
 cence welling slowly and muddily up through 
 my consciousness. I thought for a moment. 
 What, after all, was there to tell about 
 Paramore except that he had lied, and that in 
 the end he had been discredited as lavishly as 
 for a time he had been believed ? For any one 
 else I might have made a sprightly little story 
 out of the elliptical narrative of the newspapers; 
 but no one that I know of has ever tried to be a 
 raconteur for Hoyting. He has use only for the 
 raw material ; art disgusts him. I gave him as 
 
 260
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 rapid a precis as I could, suppressing all instinct 
 to embroider it. 
 
 When I had finished : " He's completely 
 discredited, then ? " 
 
 I waved my hands. " My dear Hoyting, no 
 one would take Paramore's word about the 
 manners and customs of his own household." 
 
 " It's a pity," said Hoyting simply. " It 
 makes it harder for you." 
 
 " I've nothing to do with Paramore. If 
 there's one thing that interests me less than his 
 disaster, it's his rehabilitation." I didn't mean 
 to be flippant, but Hoyting's ominousness 
 invited it. 
 
 " Oh, rehabilitation no ; I dare say, be 
 tween us, we couldn't manage that. I merely 
 want to get the truth off my hands." 
 
 Hoyting lighted another cigarette. The 
 atmosphere of my room was already densely 
 blue, and I opened the window. His hand 
 shot up. " Shut that please. I can't be inter 
 rupted by all those savage noises. God ! for a 
 breath of sea air! " 
 
 I sat down and faced him. After all, the 
 man has never lived who could stage-manage 
 Hoyting. 
 
 " Did you ever meet the Australian ? " he 
 asked. 
 
 261
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 "Whitaker? No." 
 
 " A pretty bad lot, I gather." 
 
 " Do you mean that he lied ? " 
 
 " Oh, no. From what Paramore said, I 
 should think that was just the one thing he 
 didn't do." 
 
 Hoyting dropped his chin on his breast and 
 narrowed his eyes. Then he shook his head 
 very slowly. " At my time of life it's silly to be 
 always saying how strange things are, and how 
 clever life is, and all that literary nonsense ; 
 but, on my word, if ever a scene was arranged 
 to make a man a protagonist in spite of himself, 
 this was it. Every element in that Dakar 
 situation was contrived to bring Paramore out. 
 He had fever and the prescience of death 
 which is often mistaken, but works just as well 
 notwithstanding ; he had performed his extra 
 ordinary task ; he was in love with Madame 
 Pothier. The cup was spilling over, and I was 
 there to wipe up the overflow." 
 
 Hoyting was silent for a moment. Then he 
 spoke irritably. 
 
 " I don't know where to begin. There isn't 
 any beginning to this story. It hasn't any 
 climax or else it's all climax. It's just a 
 mess. Well, I shall have to begin, I suppose, 
 if Paramore didn't. Perhaps the first thing 
 
 262
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 was his sitting up in bed one morning and 
 peering out at me through his mosquito- 
 netting. It gave him a queer, caged look. His 
 voice went with it that cracked and throaty 
 voice they have, you know. c Do you know 
 Whitaker ? ' he asked. 
 
 " ' No, indeed,' I said. ' You'd better lie 
 down.' 
 
 "If you could have seen him then, you'd have 
 felt, as I did, that he'd better not talk ; that 
 he wouldn't say anything one wanted to hear. 
 
 " ' It was Whitaker that finished me.' Still 
 he peered out at me. 
 
 " ' You're not finished.' I remember lying 
 quite peevishly about it. He so obviously was 
 finished. 
 
 " c Yes, I am. And Whitaker did it. Oh, I 
 mean I really did it.' 
 
 " I give you my word that he was startling, 
 with that unnatural voice, that cunning look 
 in his eyes the sick often get, and those little 
 white cross-bars pressed against his face. 
 
 " ' Lie down,' I said again. ' What did 
 Whitaker do ? ' 
 
 " He shook his head a little, and the netting 
 moved on his face. It was horrid. 
 
 " ' He told them I couldn't have done the 
 stuff I'd brought back.' 
 
 263
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 " ' Did he know ? ' 
 
 " ' He didn't know anything about folk-lore, 
 but he did know where I'd been.' 
 
 " He spoke so impersonally that it led me 
 on to ask questions. After all, I had told 
 Madame Pothier I would stay with him 
 through the morning, and I had to make the 
 time go somehow for both of us. It was re 
 mittent fever without the chills, and there were 
 fairish mornings at first. The afternoons and 
 nights, when the malady rose like a wave and 
 broke horribly after midnight oh, those were 
 bad. Madame Pothier and the regimental 
 doctor took care of those. It looked fairly 
 hopeful when he arrived, but finally all the 
 worst symptoms came out, and before the end 
 it was very bad. It was one of those cases 
 that might, at the last, be yellow fever and just 
 technically isn't. Poor Paramore ! Did I say 
 that his face looked as old as all time under 
 that shock of sun-bleached hair ? It did. 
 
 "That questioning was the first of it. It 
 fixed the name of Whitaker in my mind. I 
 thought I'd find out something about him. 
 You never can tell what will comfort a man in 
 that state. But the Pothiers had never heard 
 of him, or the Fathers at the Mission. I only 
 mention those first remarks of Paramore's to 
 
 264
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 show you how I came into it. I had never 
 heard of Paramore himself until that time in 
 Dakar. I never read newspapers. All those 
 good people said Paramore was a ' grand 
 savant,' but they seemed a little vague, them 
 selves. The only person who wasn't vague 
 was a lean, old, parchment-coloured Father 
 who was waiting for the next boat to take 
 him home. He had been twenty years in the 
 interior, and he was worn out all except his 
 voice, which was startlingly deep. He said 
 no one could afford to study fetich but a priest. 
 Pere Bernard had no respect for anthropologists 
 thought they took a collector's interest in 
 preserving various primeval forms of sin, I 
 suppose. I didn't care for his mediaeval man 
 ners, and I went back to Paramore with more 
 sympathy. What a world ! I always won 
 dered if Paramore had some time, somewhere 
 at the back of beyond, got him on the raw. 
 Well, we shall never know. And yet I dare 
 say the reverend old gentleman is here in Paris 
 at this very moment. What a world ! Nothing 
 in it, according to Pere Bernard, that isn't 
 magic either white or black. 
 
 " I can't tell you by what steps Paramore 
 led me to his tragedy. I don't remember 
 those days separately at all. They went in 
 
 265
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 jagged ups and downs times when he talked, 
 times when he was dumb, times when he might 
 be said to rave. Then, too, he brought things 
 out in no order at all. It was as if he lay in 
 a world beyond perspective and expected you 
 to sit outside of Space and Time, too, and see 
 it all whole, as he did. That was rather 
 unpleasant he had so the manner of being 
 dead and seeing his life from so far off that 
 one thing in it was as near and as real as 
 another. There was absolutely no selection. 
 It was only by recurrence of certain things 
 that you got any stress. And out of it all I 
 managed to get the three main facts : the 
 Royal Anthropological Institute, Whitaker, 
 and the soul of Paramore. Madame Pothier 
 was a close fourth, but she was only an 
 accessory after the fact. That I swear. You 
 believe it ? " 
 
 I jerked my head up. " Good heavens, 
 Hoyting, how do I know ? You haven't told 
 me anything yet," 
 
 He rubbed his hands over his brows and 
 frowned with closed eyes. " No ; I beg 
 your pardon. But, as I say, I see the whole 
 thing. It's hard to tell. It never was told 
 to me. And I didn't want you to think it 
 was one of those silly tales of a man's turning 
 
 266
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 hero because he's in love with a woman. If 
 Paramore had asked me to tell Madame 
 Pothier the story I'm telling you, I'd have 
 turned on my heel and left him, if he'd been 
 at the death gasp. I swear I would." 
 
 Hoyting lighted another cigarette the 
 world's supply must be inexhaustible ! and 
 seemed to brace his huge body for concentrated 
 effort. 
 
 " Well, here it is. Paramore had one 
 passion in life one double-distilled, quint- 
 essentially pure passion and that passion was 
 anthropology. There never was a stiffer, 
 straighter, more Puritanical devotion to an 
 idea than his. Get that into your head first, 
 if you want to understand." 
 
 I could be forgiven, it strikes me, for being 
 sceptical, in the light of that neat precis I had 
 compiled from the newspapers. " Oh, come, 
 Hoyting," I said, "science doesn't recruit 
 from liars not even when they've got 
 Paramore's deuced cheek. You are upset." 
 
 One look at Hoyting's gigantic lassitude 
 put me in the wrong. It would take more 
 than Paramore to upset Hoyting. He was 
 perfectly firm, though very much bored. 
 Imagine neurasthenia and Hoyting bunking 
 together ! One can't. Hoyting smiled. 
 
 267
 
 " No, it's not nerves. Only you people 
 who want everything all of a piece you 
 irritate me. The point about Paramore is 
 that he combined contradictions. He was 
 magnificently human. And as I am in posses 
 sion of facts, I ask you to suspend your silly 
 judgment until I've done. If you know any 
 thing about me, you know that I don't go in 
 for theories." 
 
 I was silent. 
 
 " It was the only thing he cared about, I 
 tell you. Nature implants something in every 
 man that kills him in the end. Paramore 
 wanted recognition from a very small, almost 
 undiscernible, group of people whom neither 
 you nor I nor any one else gives a damn for 
 a few old gentlemen in frock coats and gold 
 eye-glasses who raise their poor, thin old 
 eyebrows over the sins of Paris, but feel a 
 tremulous pleasure in the nastiness of Mel 
 anesia. Why did he ? Just because he 
 believed they are a sacred sect. He honestly 
 believed that anthropology was important. 
 He thought it was big and real and vital 
 and solemn. He had supreme respect for 
 facts. He put every penny he had or ever 
 hoped to have into going out to acquire them 
 in the bush. The bush isn't nice. The 
 
 268
 
 climate distressed him, the natives shocked 
 him, the solitudes terrified him. Why did he 
 go ? Because he held, quite austerely, the 
 scientific attitude towards data, evidence, 
 material. Those old gentlemen needed more 
 facts to feed their theories with, and Paramore 
 was the boy to get them. When there's 
 neither health nor wealth nor pleasure to be 
 got from doing a thing, a man doesn't do it 
 except for an idea." 
 
 " Fame ? " I suggested. 
 
 " Fame ? Well, even if Paramore had told 
 the truth, he wouldn't have had any fame that 
 you'd notice. It was just a pathetic belief in 
 the sanctity of those few old gentlemen who 
 potter round among unclean visions of primi 
 tive man. They can't, in the nature of the 
 case, be very numerous. If you want fame, 
 you go for the crowd. He could have done a 
 little fancy exploring if he'd wanted fame. 
 No ! Paramore had the superstition." 
 
 " What really happened in Australia ? " 
 
 " The only interesting thing happened inside 
 Paramore. He decided to lie." 
 
 " He must have been a bit of a coward. If 
 he wanted so desperately to collect those filthy 
 facts, why didn't he collect them ? " 
 
 " Bad luck nothing else. He went as far 
 269
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 as he could. But he was no seasoned traveller, 
 you know. He just came to grief, as any 
 man might, there in the wilderness. The 
 stars in their courses and so forth. He 
 didn't get so far west as he had meant to. 
 Men went back on him, maps turned out 
 incorrect, supplies failed awkwardly, everything 
 happened that can happen. Then his inter 
 preter died his one absolutely trustworthy 
 man and the whole game was up. He lost 
 his head ; he believed his eyes ; he believed 
 lying natives. They made game of him, I 
 dare say, in some grim, neolithic way. They 
 said anything and everything about marriage 
 customs quite different things from group to 
 group. He had bad luck with his own men- 
 half a dozen of them died of dysentery or 
 something and he had to recruit on the spot. 
 Why on earth should they tell him the truth ? 
 It was more fun not to. And, of course, now 
 and then he pushed into some corner where 
 the only use they had for him was to eat him. 
 From those places he had to withdraw 
 speedily. It's not an anthropologist's business 
 to get killed unless he can be sure of getting 
 his note-books home. He's more like a spy, 
 apparently, than a soldier. 
 
 " After eight or ten beastly months, despair 
 270
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 was reeking round him like a mist. I think 
 he said that, himself. His mind tried to peer 
 out through it. He got nothing but a jumble 
 of reports from those aborigines. Time after 
 time they'd promise to let him in on some rite, 
 and then their faces would be shamelessly 
 blank when he kept his appointment. They 
 said nothing that wasn't carefully contradicted. 
 Certain things he did get hold of, of course. 
 Paramore swore to me that a good bit of his 
 book was true as truth but not enough to 
 prove anything, to found theories on. About 
 three of the note-books were genuine, but 
 they made nothing coherent, he said. He put 
 everything down, always intending to check 
 and sift later." 
 
 I may have looked a little bored, for Hoy- 
 ting suddenly interrupted his narrative. " I'm 
 telling you all this," he said, " because it's 
 essential that you should know everything you 
 can know about it. The thing's going to be 
 in your hands, and the more information you 
 have the better. I'm not dragging you through 
 this biography because I think it's beautiful. 
 I can see you loathe it all. Well ... if only 
 you stay-at-home people would realize how 
 much luck counts ! You don't dream of the 
 mad dance of incalculable forces. What you 
 
 271
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 really hate Paramore for is his having luck 
 against him." 
 
 "No," I protested stiffly ; "for lying." 
 
 " If he had had luck, he wouldn't have lied. 
 He would have been prettier if he had been 
 incapable of lying ; but if he hadn't needed 
 to lie, you never would have known that he 
 wasn't as pretty as any one else. You're quite 
 right, of course. I'm not asking you to love 
 Paramore, but I advise you to understand him 
 as well as you can. You'll find the whole 
 business easier." 
 
 " Say what you have made up your mind 
 to say." I couldn't, at the moment, go further 
 than that. 
 
 Hoyting swung back, as if there had been 
 no interruption, as if I had been pleading with 
 him not to stop. 
 
 " One day, when the despair was thickest, 
 he had an idea. He may have been a little 
 off his head, you know. . . . He wouldn't 
 confess his failure at all. He would let his 
 imagination play over those note-books ; he 
 would supply from his generous brain every 
 thing that was needed. A good deal of it was 
 new country, quite aboriginal and nasty, and 
 his learning was sufficient to warn him off 
 ground that had been authentically covered. 
 
 272
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 It was also sufficient to keep him magnificently 
 plausible. He would take his meagre glean 
 ings to some secluded spot, and he would return 
 to England with the completed sheaf. He 
 would squeeze the last drop of significance out 
 of every detail he had learned ; and if he were 
 put to it, he would invent. ' No, not invent, 
 exactly/ he corrected himself when he told 
 me. * I would draw conclusions and parallels ; 
 I would state probabilities as facts ; and I 
 would put in some a very few of the things 
 I suspected but had no proof of. And then I 
 would contradict a few things.' 
 
 " Those were his words, describing that 
 ancient intention of his. ' My pen got away 
 with me,' he confessed ; ' and the lust of 
 making a beautiful book. There were things 
 that occurred to me I put them in. Any 
 one who knows any folk-lore can make up 
 customs with his eyes shut. After a little, 
 you get to feel that if the beastly creatures 
 didn't do it that way they must be awful fools. 
 And then you get to believe that they did. 
 But I marked everything on the margin of 
 my own manuscript as I wrote it, true or not 
 true, inferred or just invented. That was later 
 much later at Whitaker's place.' 
 
 " I give you some of his words that I 
 
 T 273
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 remember, you see. I don't remember much. 
 But that was the gist of his great confession. 
 He had the idea his one way to snap his 
 fingers at luck. Until he got into the work, 
 he didn't know how his idea would dominate 
 him. He first had the notion of putting just 
 enough alloy into his book to give it body. 
 In the end his idea rode him and damned 
 him. I'm leaving out a lot, but you can 
 work that out for yourself how his inspiration 
 would have come, and what would have 
 happened." 
 
 " But what about his scientific passion ? 
 That has nothing to do with the ' lust of 
 making a beautiful book ' quite the contrary." 
 
 " Wait till I've finished. Now comes Eve. 
 Place aux dames / . . . 
 
 " Before he had struck out into the fatal 
 west for himself, he had stopped with a 
 planter. The planter's name, of course, was 
 Whitaker. There was a man who had isolated 
 himself, and worked like a navvy, and made 
 good. His history, I suppose, was much like 
 all other local histories. His place, on one of 
 the rivers that flow into Lake Eyre, was a kind 
 of outpost. He was very glad to let Paramore 
 sit on his verandah and talk to him in the 
 evenings. Paramore must have been there six 
 
 274
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 weeks before he finally started on his expedi 
 tion if you can call an unsuccessful, hand 
 made thing that leaked at every pore an 
 expedition. The daughter, Joan Whitaker, 
 was back from school in Melbourne. There 
 was a fiance of sorts about the place. I don't 
 remember much about him, least of all his 
 name. He was approved by Whitaker. Para- 
 more seems not to have noticed the girl 
 rather deliberately not to have noticed her, she 
 being another man's property. So Whitaker 
 had no objection to prolonging Paramore's 
 stay. Paramore talked, I feel convinced, as 
 well as he wrote. I saw of him only dregs 
 and delirium, but I made that out. The love 
 affair went on all over the plantation, while 
 Whitaker and Paramore sat on the verandah 
 and constituted society. They got on well 
 enough, apparently. Paramore certainly liked 
 Joan Whitaker, but he kept out of the way 
 of the fortunate affair. Remember that ; 
 there's no reason to doubt his word. It all 
 came out, bit by bit, in troubled references 
 mixed up with his symptoms and medicines, 
 and the ebb and flow of the fever. 
 
 " But out in the bush, later, the memory of 
 her had grown upon him ; I suppose, simply 
 because, though so far away, she was the 
 
 275
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 nearest feminine thing. At the heart of all 
 that despair over the frustrated research, was 
 an irrelevant sentimental regret that he 
 shouldn't be able to make love to her if he ever 
 saw her again. In her flittings about, she had 
 pricked his imagination once or twice this 
 bright creature that flitted at another man's 
 behest. You can see how it might be ; and 
 Paramore up to that time had been heart- 
 whole. Moreover, his exploration was shock 
 ing and disgusting to him, as I've said it was 
 aimless nastiness without even the grace of 
 bolstering up a theory. He didn't love the 
 work for itself, remember ; only for its results 
 and what he believed its sacred importance. 
 He hated the technique of it. And Joan 
 Whitaker was as different as a Melbourne 
 schooling, and a fair complexion, and the 
 awkwardness of innocence, could make her. 
 She was all the things those unsatisfactory 
 aborigines weren't. I don't think it went 
 deeper than that. She merely served the 
 moment. Any other girl would have done as 
 well. Or, at least, that's my notion. 
 
 " Well you can see the rest from here. He 
 went back with his big, insane idea, leaving 
 despair farther behind him at every step. He 
 struck straight back again to Whitaker's place, 
 
 276
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 and after nuisances and delays and impossible 
 absurd misadventures, he got there. All the 
 time, he carried his idea carefully intact, like a 
 cup filled with precious liquid. He was most 
 anxious to get to some place where he could sit 
 down with pens and ink. He didn't doubt 
 Whitaker would take him in. Everything 
 was to be completed before he sailed for 
 England. The story would have been very 
 different, I'm inclined to think, and Paramore 
 might have been living to this day if the fiance 
 hadn't turned out a bad lot and been shipped 
 or if Paramore himself hadn't been a bit of a 
 Puritan. 
 
 " He found Whitaker very much surprised 
 to see him back so long before the date he had 
 set, but only too glad to have him stay; and 
 he also found the girl, no longer flitting about, 
 but brooding on the bough. The rest was 
 inevitable. . . . 
 
 " Paramore got to work at once making 
 love to Joan Whitaker in the intervals, almost 
 from the beginning. Then mark the nature 
 of the man he found that the two things he 
 was doing were incompatible. There's no 
 telling whether Joan Whitaker would have 
 objected to his idea, but he seems to have been 
 sure that she would if she knew. His idea 
 
 277
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 rode him the idea of getting the better of his 
 bad luck. He didn't want to cheat his fellow 
 scientists, who had done him no harm, but 
 he did want to cheat his mean destiny. He 
 personified it like an enemy, I fancy. It must 
 have been an obsession with him. Day by day, 
 he saw better what the book his revenge 
 was becoming ; and in the end there was no 
 mistaking it for a monstrous, magnificent lie, 
 out of all proportion to what he had first 
 intended. Some men might have managed 
 even so the men who keep life in water-tight 
 compartments. Not Paramore. He didn't 
 see his way to offering Joan Whitaker a liar 
 for a husband. It apparently never occurred to 
 him to put the case before her. There are 
 very few cases you can put to a girl of eighteen. 
 And, as I've said, his feeling for her was all 
 reverence and illusion and reversion to type. 
 Any niceish girl would have done the trick for 
 him ; and any man would have looked eligible 
 to her smarting conceit. But it was no 
 marriage of true minds -just an affair of cir 
 cumstance and of innocent senses, riotously 
 collaborating. Madame Pothier a finished 
 creature would have been a very different 
 matter. But he had never seen her then. . . . 
 " Oh, well ; you see how he went. He was 
 278
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 virtually staking everything on that book, 
 which was virtually writing itself, c like a 
 damned planchette,' he told me. But he 
 couldn't let her stake anything on it ; he 
 couldn't even ask her to. Moreover, it was 
 one of those inconvenient situations where no 
 explanation except the right one is of the 
 slightest use. So he packed up his manuscript 
 and left for some address, 'that he didn't give, 
 in New South Wales." 
 
 " Like that ? " I asked. The sudden turns of 
 the thing were beginning to interest me, in 
 spite of my Pharisaism. 
 
 " Oh, there were alarums and excursions, 
 of course. But I had to guess them myself. 
 Paramore's mind had other things to dwell 
 on. You can see it all, though : the girl, 
 who had thought he was drifting towards a 
 proposal ; the man, Whitaker, who wanted 
 his daughter settled and happy, and thought 
 Paramore would do oh, a lot of primitive 
 instincts that we don't recognize until they're 
 baffled ; Paramore behaving as well as he 
 knew how, granted his obsession ; and they 
 choosing to consider him a blackguard. 
 Nothing violent happened, apparently, but 
 you can understand the zest with which 
 Whitaker probably spoke in London. There 
 
 279
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 was black hate in his truth-telling. I fancy 
 what Paramore had done wouldn't in the least 
 have shocked Whitaker if it had been done by 
 his son-in-law. He didn't mention the girl 
 in that famous interview, and Paramore never 
 knew what had become of her. I don't think 
 he cared. He never saw Whitaker again." 
 
 Hoyting rose and walked to the window. 
 The gray eyes looked curiously down on the 
 rue de Rivoli, as if, for charity, he had taken 
 a box at a pageant that bored him. 
 
 " This isn't in my line, you know," he said 
 finally, turning back " any of it. Paramore 
 reeked of civilization Great Russell Street, if 
 you like. Hang civilization ! Yet he went 
 down with fever like a sick Kruboy. Well, I 
 must get on with this. I wouldn't stop in 
 Paris another night for anything you could 
 offer me." 
 
 He sat down, his big frame shaking the 
 little gilded armchair. But he seemed loath 
 to begin. His gray eyes were closed. 
 
 " How did he get to Dakar ? " 
 
 Hoyting's eyes were still closed as he 
 answered. " That was Paramore trying to 
 wash himself white again. He was dis 
 credited, deservedly. He had lied, deliber 
 ately and rather long-windedly. No loophole 
 
 280
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 anywhere for excuse. Paramore himself was 
 the last man to find any excuse for it. He 
 never carried a devil's advocate about with 
 him. Doubtless, at home, his own conscience 
 had returned to him, in place of the change 
 ling conscience that had dwelt with him in 
 the wilderness. He knew his reputation was 
 dead and buried with a stake through its 
 heart. But he set himself to atone. Some 
 men, feeling as he did, would have shaved 
 their heads and put on a hair shirt. Not Para- 
 more though he would have saved me a lot 
 of nuisance if he had. No ; he wanted to re 
 trieve himself in kind, as you might say. He 
 would spend his life and his few crumbling 
 bits of fortune in doing the thing he had pre 
 tended to do. He would go to an utterly new 
 field and stay till he'd amassed a treasure 
 priceless, authentic facts, each an unflawed 
 pearl. That's why he went to the Upper 
 Niger and here is his treasure." 
 
 Hoyting opened his eyes suddenly, bent 
 forward, and tossed the packet across to 
 me. 
 
 " There you have it all. He went, he did 
 the incredible thing, and then, quite properly, 
 he died. The rest the rest is mere drama." 
 He sat back. 
 
 281
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 I put the packet down. " Do you mean 
 that these are his documents, and that you 
 believe in them ? Have you read them ? " 
 
 " Have I read them ? Do I look as if I 
 would read an anthropologist's note-books ? 
 Of course, I can see the humour of throwing 
 over Christianity, lock, stock, and barrel, only 
 to spend your life studying totemism and on 
 top of that, calling it a ' career.' If you think 
 the absurdity of it is lost on me, you're quite 
 mistaken. But I would be willing to take my 
 oath before the Last Tribunal that there isn't a 
 false word in that whole pile. Paramore did 
 it the more honour to him. When it comes 
 to expecting any one else to believe it I'm 
 not such a fool. But I should think my word 
 might suffice for you." 
 
 I shrugged my shoulders. 
 
 Hoyting lighted another cigarette, folded 
 his arms on the table, and looked at me. " I 
 knew everything there was to know about 
 Paramore before he died," he affirmed. " I 
 didn't in the least want to know any of it, but 
 it was inevitable. He had no control over his 
 mental muscles complete paralysis of the 
 reticent nerve, you might say. I know, I 
 tell you. If you don't choose to believe it 
 you'll have doubted my word, that's all. I 
 
 282
 
 have all the evidence there is ; and why should 
 I lie about it ? " 
 
 " Oh, I believe it but it's extraordinary." 
 " Should I be here if it weren't extra 
 ordinary ? It's preposterous. But there it 
 is." 
 
 " And the rest, you said, was drama." 
 Hoyting looked out. " Let's go to a cafe," 
 he said ; " I want a rest." 
 
 I assented. There is something in the 
 transitoriness of a cafe crowd that quiets Hoy- 
 ting. No one can be expected to stay over 
 night in a cafe. He likes the restlessness, the 
 ridiculous suggestion that every one else may 
 be as foot-loose as he. Besides, Hoyting is 
 always restive under the strain of a story; he 
 chafes at the bounds and limits of any rounded 
 episode. He needs to draw breath and come 
 back to it, as it were, from very far. So we 
 ordered things ; sitting on the very edge of 
 the boulevard, we sipped and watched for an 
 hour. In the end I saw signs of his return to 
 the matter in hand. 
 
 " Beauty " he began suddenly, pushing his 
 glass aside, " it's something I never see. But 
 now and then a man or a woman delights me 
 curiously. Madame Pothier was like that. 
 She showed you what civilization of the older 
 
 283
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 sort can do when it likes. - And Paramore 
 saw it, too. He was clean gone on her. He 
 would have told her everything if he had had 
 any right to. I said it wasn't a silly tale of 
 woman's ennobling influence, didn't I ? No, 
 more it was. Yet he saw her as soon as he 
 reached Africa, and I am sure he carried her 
 image into the interior with him as he once 
 did Joan Whitaker's, only with an immense 
 difference, after all. This time he brought 
 back truth instead of lies. So at least it 
 couldn't have been a bad image to live with. 
 
 " I got all this that I've been telling you, 
 in bits and snatches, while I sat with him. 
 The fever didn't seem so bad at first the 
 doctor thought we could pull him through. 
 You absolutely never know. I never thought 
 he would pull through. Those very first 
 questions of his, when he sat peering out at 
 me through the mosquito-netting of his bed, 
 didn't seem to come from a man who had life 
 before him. And when I had got those early 
 details out of him, I somehow felt sure he'd 
 go. I'm no pessimist ; but I didn't see life 
 giving him a second chance. It was too much 
 to hope that life would let him make good 
 after all. And yet he so nearly did. Damn 
 fever ! . . . 
 
 284
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 " Madame Potbier did everything she could. 
 She was a good sort. I've always wondered, 
 as much as it is permitted to wonder, whether 
 she felt anything for Paramore. If she did, I 
 am sure that she never knew it. There are 
 women like that, you know. I don't mean 
 the women who gaze out of cold, sexless 
 depths at the fires burning above, and wonder 
 pruriently why the fires burn. She wasn't 
 that kind. I mean the women who, when 
 they become wives, remain women only for 
 their husbands. I don't believe it would ever 
 have occurred to her that any man save 
 Marcel Pothier could look upon her with 
 romantic interest. I don't pretend to under 
 stand the phenomenon, but I know that it 
 exists. A woman like that simply assumes 
 that she is no longer a wandering lure con 
 stantly crossing the path of the male. She 
 thinks all men's eyes are veiled because hers 
 are. A very pretty, pathetic ostrich trick. 
 Sometimes it doesn't work, but astonishingly 
 often it does. With Paramore it did. All I 
 mean is that she hadn't dreamed Paramore 
 worshipped her. She remembered him as a 
 friend they had made two years before, and of 
 course he was to come" to them out of that 
 pitiful Mission Hospital. No one in Dakar 
 
 285
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 knew anything about Paramore's fiasco. He 
 wasn't precisely famous, you see. Dakar was 
 perfectly provincial. And Paramore was hop 
 ing, I dare say, that he could stave off the tale 
 of his lie until he could lay before her the 
 news of his atonement as well. The hardest 
 thing he had to bear, probably, was dying and 
 leaving his story to the telling of chance 
 tongues, not knowing in what form it would 
 eventually come to her. That, I am con 
 vinced, is why he told me so much let his 
 parched lips articulate those memories for me. 
 But not once did he break down and ask me to 
 tell her. Oh, I've good reason for respecting 
 Paramore a second-rate respect it must al 
 ways be, I dare say, granted that extraordinary 
 crumpling-up in Australia. But he never 
 crumpled up again. 
 
 " For a day or two he hung in the balance. 
 Then, after one exceedingly bad night, which 
 left Madame Pothier blue under her fine eyes 
 and white round her carved lips, he had his 
 last coherent hours on earth. . . . 
 
 " I shall never forget that morning. Pothier 
 was away on duty. There were only the 
 doctor, Madame Pothier, and I, and one or 
 two frightened servants who wouldn't come 
 near. They thought it was yellow fever. 
 
 286
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 Old Seraphine, Madame Pothier's Auvergnat 
 maid, hovered round in the corridors with a 
 rosary. You could hear the click and shake of 
 it in the still intervals. Once a *Je vous salue, 
 Marie, pleine de grace,' cut across a delirious 
 whispered oath. The pitiful part of it was 
 that there was nothing to do. We just had to 
 lift him through the agony and weakness as 
 best we could until the coma should set in. 
 There is nothing romantic about coast fever. 
 It attacks you in the most sordid ways de 
 prives you first of dignity and then of life. 
 Yet poor Paramore's death-bed had a kind of 
 nobility ; perhaps because Madame Pothier 
 was there. She was dressed in white and 
 looked as wan and distant and compassionate 
 as a nun. The straight black masses of her 
 hair, arranged in an odd, angular way, looked 
 like some kind of conventual cap. Paramore's 
 eyes followed her about. . . . 
 
 " It was that morning he gave me the 
 packet told me where it was, made me get 
 it out and take formal possession of it before 
 him. Once, when the demon was leaving 
 him a little quiet, he lifted his right hand. 
 6 1 swear by by all I hold sacred ' (his eyes 
 were fixed on her, though he was speaking to 
 me) ' that I have told nothing there that is not 
 
 287
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 true. All second-hand reports are in a note 
 book by themselves. It is labelled. Tell 
 Beckwith especially about the Sabbath. Beck- 
 with ought to follow it up. I sat in the hut 
 by the sorcerer in his trance and waited for 
 his spirit to come back. When he waked, 
 he said he had delivered my message. He 
 had delivered it. Three days later, the man 
 I had sent for came running into the village. 
 The sorcerer had told him, as he said he 
 would, on the way to the Sabbath. I depose 
 solemnly that the man came. His village was 
 three days away. He had heard a voice at 
 his door the night of the Sabbath a voice 
 that gave my messsage, that said it was in 
 haste and could not stay. Very curious. 
 Beckwith ought to know. It's all there ; but 
 tell him. Of course, I never could get any 
 thing out of the sorcerer about the Sabbath. 
 But Beckwith might put it in a foot-note, if 
 they won't print me? Then the sordid agony 
 again. . . . Madame Pothier and the doctor 
 didn't understand English, by the way, and of 
 course didn't, in any case, understand the 
 situation. They hadn't listened to what I had 
 listened to, all those earlier days. So when 
 the doctor told me fussily that Paramore 
 oughtn't to talk and that death was only a few 
 
 288
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 hours off, I paid no attention. Why shouldn't 
 he talk if death was so near ? The only thing 
 I could do for Paramore was to let him talk 
 when he had strength. I sat tight and 
 listened." 
 
 Hoyting stopped. The lights winked out 
 along the boulevard. Night had fallen with 
 capricious suddenness. I ordered more drinks 
 quietly. Hoyting was breathing hard ; tired 
 out, and, as I thought, very weary of it all, 
 longing to slip the leash and be off. The air 
 was cool and soft, and the crowd was thinning 
 a little. People were dining and making 
 ready to " go on." I couldn't have stirred, 
 but that worn packet suddenly felt very heavy 
 in my pocket. 
 
 Hoyting began sipping vermouth again. 
 Finally he spoke. " He didn't say a great 
 deal more. The end was too near. But he 
 spoke very clearly when he did speak ; and 
 whenever his eyes were open, they were fixed 
 on Madame Pothier. Towards the last he 
 put out his hand to me. I was holding the 
 note-books I shouldn't have dared put them 
 down so long as he was conscious. ' There is 
 only one woman in the world,' he said, and 
 she belongs to Pothier. Look at her.' I 
 didn't look at her, and he went on : ' There 
 u 289
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 may be other women alive, but I can't believe 
 it. Do you believe it ? ' 
 
 " He wasn't wandering, you know. His 
 mind had merely stripped his situation to its 
 essentials ; he was quite alone with the only 
 facts that counted. He had summed life up, 
 and didn't have to keep truce any longer with 
 mortal perspectives. He drew the real things 
 round him like a cloak. . . . Absurd to talk 
 of inconsequence ; there was no inconse 
 quence. 
 
 " I bent over him. ' I'm not blind, Para- 
 more.' 
 
 " ' No, but I am blessedly blind. . . . 
 And some day she'll hate me, you think ? ' 
 
 " His lips were straining to ask me to see 
 to it that she didn't, but he controlled them. 
 That as much as anything is why I'm here 
 with you now. It was more than decent 
 of him ; it was fine. But, by the same token 
 that he couldn't ask, I couldn't promise 
 though I saw that another crise was near and 
 the doctor was crossing over to the bed. 
 
 " * I don't believe she ever will,' I said. 
 * There's so much she'll never know.' 
 
 " I was thinking of his forlorn and beautiful 
 passion for her, which she would have hated 
 him for, because she would always have been 
 
 290
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 afraid it was somehow her fault. Not quite 
 fair when you work it out, but those women 
 are like that. I saw in a flash, though he 
 took his eyes off her and looked at me, just 
 once that he thought I meant his miserable, 
 discredited past. Then the doctor thrust me 
 aside. The matter was never explained 
 between us. 
 
 " There were only one or two more speeches 
 of Paramore's to record. The monosyllables 
 wrung out of his weakness didn't count 
 except, immensely, for pity. Very likely you 
 know what the fatal fever symptoms are 
 ugly beyond compare. I won't go into that. 
 We were all pretty nearly done by the time 
 the blessed coma settled over him. He opened 
 his eyes just once more and fixed them on 
 Madame Pothier, who stood at the foot of the 
 bed. All his strength was in his poor eyes : 
 his body was a corpse already. It was to me 
 he spoke, but he looked at her until the lids 
 fell. ' Damn Whitaker ! He's a worm ; but 
 not such a worm as I.' 
 
 " A strange little blur came over his eyes. 
 I turned my head for one instant. Madame 
 Pothier, weeping, was holding up a crucifix. 
 ' I don't believe God knows,' he said. The 
 words came very slowly from far down in his 
 
 291
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 throat. We heard the voice just once more. 
 ' Madame ! ' Then the eyes shut, and the 
 scheduled number of hours followed, during 
 which he was completely unconscious, until 
 he died officially." 
 
 Hoyting smoked quietly for a moment. 
 Then he spoke hurriedly, as if he had to com 
 plete a report. " We buried him out there. 
 The Pothiers were perfect. She was worn out 
 by the strain of the illness and the nursing, 
 but not more than any one would have been 
 after such an experience. To the last I searched 
 her face to see if she knew. It interested 
 me curiously. I gave her a dozen chances to 
 question me about Paramore. She behaved 
 throughout as one who had no suspicion. She 
 was polite about the note-books, and asked if 
 they were to be edited, but she evidently didn't 
 in the least understand what he'd been up to. 
 He was a ' grand savant,' she was sure, though 
 Pere Bernard thought, perhaps, his powers 
 could have been more fortunately employed. 
 Of course, ce pauvre monsieur was not religious, 
 which must be a great regret to his Catholic 
 friends. She believed firmly, however, that 
 the Divine Mercy was infinite and that there 
 were more ways than one of making a good 
 death. They were taking the liberty of having 
 
 292
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 some masses said for his soul. Everything was 
 said with the most perfect feeling, the utmost 
 sincerity and gravity. What more could a 
 blind woman have said ? I haven't a shadow 
 of doubt that, if ever the whole story were 
 forced upon Therese Pothier, she would 
 summon her intelligence gallantly and under 
 stand it all. Only, what on the face of it was 
 there for her to understand ? . . . I rather 
 wish she were dead." 
 
 " You wish " I didn't follow him. 
 
 " I'd like to be sure that, since she'll never 
 know the whole truth, she'll never know more 
 than she knew in Dakar. I was sorry for 
 Paramore. He was tempted, and he fell, and 
 he struggled up again and damned temptation 
 to its face. Not a hero, oh, no. But there 
 is something exhilarating in seeing the elements 
 of heroism assemble in a man who is supposed 
 to be a putty of cowardice." 
 
 It was late, and, though Hoyting had not 
 yet informed me of what he intended me to 
 do with the packet, I suggested dining. We 
 made our way to a very secluded and un 
 fashionable restaurant, and ate, surrounded by 
 French commercial types. Over our liqueurs, 
 I asked him why he had given me the note 
 books. 
 
 293
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 " Why did you give me this stuff? " 
 
 Hoyting looked surprised. " I can't do 
 anything with it. I don't know that sort of 
 person. Can't you look up the man Beck- 
 with ? I never heard of him, but he ought 
 to be easy to find. I could tell all this to you, 
 but I couldn't go over to London and tell it 
 to a court of inquiry. I don't hold you 
 responsible in any way, of course, but some 
 thing ought to be done. I'm taking the night 
 express to Genoa." 
 
 " If you imagine I'm going to drop down 
 
 from the blue on Sir James Beckwith " I 
 
 began. 
 
 Hoyting shrugged his shoulders. " You at 
 least know who he is, apparently. That in 
 itself is a sign." 
 
 " But no one will read the tragic stuff," I 
 cried. " And yet you place Paramore's repu 
 tation in my hands. You do make me 
 responsible." 
 
 Hoyting looked at me across the table, 
 smiling faintly and shaking his head. 
 
 " Didn't I tell you that I don't believe we 
 can rehabilitate him ? But we owe it to him 
 to put his papers in the right hands. Beck 
 with couldn't refuse to take them, at least ; 
 and then our duty would be done." 
 
 294
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 I took the " our " without flinching. The 
 tale of Paramore had weighed on me. " I'll 
 do it," I said at last " but never again, 
 Hoyting." 
 
 " Have I ever made such a request before ? " 
 he interrupted sharply. 
 
 " No, never." 
 
 " Then, in God's name, take it ! " With 
 his strong hand he made a gesture as if to 
 sweep it all away from him. The liqueur 
 glasses fell with a broken tinkle to the floor. 
 Hoyting bit his lip. " I wouldn't have the 
 things back in my fingers again for anything 
 under heaven. Good-bye." 
 
 I started to my feet, but he had reached the 
 door. He had the luck to step into a taxi the 
 next instant with an indescribable farewell 
 gesture. 
 
 It was part of Paramore's persistent bad 
 luck the devil that pursued him was not put 
 off by change of scene that Sir James Beck- 
 with died before I could make an appointment 
 with him. From all I have heard of him, he 
 certainly was the man to go to. Paramore's 
 note-books were coldly accepted in the quarters 
 to which I finally took them ; and I have 
 always suspected that if my mien had been less 
 desperate, they would have been politely 
 
 295
 
 THE CASE OF PARAMORE 
 
 handed back to me. No faintest echo of their 
 reception has ever come to me, though I have, 
 entirely on their account, subscribed to a dozen 
 learned journals. I do not expect anything to 
 happen, at this late date, in Parambre's favour. 
 There is little reason to believe that the 
 packet Hoyting cherished will be piously 
 guarded by the hands to which I committed 
 it. And, even if it were, no minor corrobora- 
 tions drifting in after many years could ever 
 reconstitute for Paramore such a fame as he 
 once lost. When I think of the matter at all, 
 it is, curiously enough, to echo Hoyting's wish 
 that Madame Pothier would die. The best 
 thing Paramore's restless ghost can hope for, it 
 seems to me, is that she may never know the 
 very little the public knows about him. Some 
 times that silence seems to me more desirable 
 for him than rehabilitation itself. But then, 
 I have never been interested in anthropology. 
 
 THE END 
 
 Richard Clay & Sons, Limited, London and Bvngay.